250 REASONS for NO PRE-tribulation RAPTURE?

           TO DOWNLOAD THIS BIBLE STUDY CLICK LINK HERE :

          Then click on DOWNLOAD ARROW at top center of page.


250 Reasons WHY There Will NOT Be A

PRE-TRIBULATION RAPTURE ???


The purpose of this study in God's word is to take a close look at these 250 reasons that are presented by another author as her proof that God's word teaches a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church in order to see if they are SOUND BIBLICAL reasons. 

We will also take a brief look at the three main viewpoints for the timing of the RAPTURE or catching up of the church as it is taught to us in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 and in 1 Corinthians 15:51,52 in case the reader is unaware of these three different teachings of when the rapture of the church will occur.

The first of the three main views we will be looking at is the PRE tribulation viewpoint, which teaches that the rapture of the church will occur BEFORE the time of great tribulation begins.

Then second viewpoint is the MID tribulation rapture, which teaches that the rapture will occur in the MIDDLE or MIDST of the tribulation.

Now in both of these first two viewpoints, the PRE and MID tribulation teachings it is taught by most, who teach these points of view, that the time of great tribulation is 7 years in length where the first 3 1/2 years is called the time of sorrows, which will mostly be filled with earthquakes, floods, famines, disease, wars, and rumors of wars. And the middle or midst of this 7 year period, then Antichrist shall appear and usher in the last half of great tribulation, which is also 3 1/2 years, or 42 months, or 1260 days.

Then lastly we will look at the POST tribulation viewpoint, which teaches that the time of great tribulation is 3 1/2 years in length, rather than 7 years in length, and that the rapture of the church will not occur until immediately AFTER the time of great tribulation AT the time of the SECOND coming of Jesus. In other words, many Christians who teach a POST tribulation rapture do NOT teach a SEVEN year great tribulation, but rather teach that the great tribulation is 3 1/2 years, or 42 mouths, or 1260 days in length just as the Bible clearly and plainly teaches. And the revealing of the antichrist BEGINS the time of great tribulation.

At the end of this study I give you the information from the websites that teach the pre tribulation viewpoint which is where I found the 250 reasons for a pre tribulation rapture.

We will look at each reason given by those who teach a PRE-tribulation rapture one at a time and compare it in the light of the whole word of God. Each of the reason will be numbered # and they will be in GREEN letters like this paragraph

Now when I was reading over these 250 reasons I began to notice that some of these reasons were repeated while some other points that were numbered as individual reasons in truth needed to be combined with several other points in order to form an understandable argument. So then, to ME, in reality there are far less than 250 actual different individual reasons. With that being said let us begin this study in God word to learn the TRUTH of WHEN the RAPTURE of the church will occur.


THE PRE-TRIB RAPTURE’S MESSAGE OF IMMINENCE


       #1. The Pre-Tribulation Rapture is the ONLY position which MAINTAINS IMMINENCE. Other positions REQUIRE that certain prophecies be fulfilled FIRST.

Yes, I agree with this statement as being a yes with qualifying reasons only. You see dear child of God, the pre-tribulation is indeed the ONLY position that does NOT require certain prophecies or SIGNS to be fulfilled BEFORE the return of Jesus where he raptures or catches up his church to himself. However this simply statement of the PRE-tribulation teaching being the ONLY teaching that teaches that the coming of Jesus is IMMINENT does NOT prove without a doubt that the rapture of the church occurs BEFORE the time of great tribulation, because one much first PROVE that the rapture is indeed IMMINENT!


  So then, first of all to answer this question we must first understand what those who teach the doctrine of the pre tribulation rapture mean by the IMMINENT return of our Lord. In other words, HOW do those who teach IMMINENCE actually DEFINE the word "IMMINENT"?

Now the pre tribulation doctrine defines an "IMMINENT" event as an event that will most certainly take place, but is UNCERTAIN as to WHEN it will take place. In other words, based on THEIR definition of the word "IMMINENT" they make the CLAIM that there are absolutely NO SIGNS that need to be fulfilled FIRST before the rapture can occur.

BUT is this CLAIM that there are NO SIGNS that will take place BEFORE the COMING of Jesus a SOUND BIBLICAL claim? We will look at this question in a moment, but first I want to point out that I searched the meaning of the word "IMMINENT" from several sources and most every unbiased source and dictionary that I researched defined the word "IMMINENT" as something that projects over or towards, to hang over or above, to threaten. A more modern use of this word "IMMINENT" means that something is about to occur, or is impending. Now the word "IMPENDING" means to hang over or hover over menacingly, about to take place, to overhang.

Now for ME, I myself find nothing in the ACTUAL definition of this word "IMMINENT" from any unbiased source to even remotely suggest that there is absolutely NO need for any SIGNS to be fulfilled before the return of our Lord to rapture his church to himself. However, I do find in the actual meaning of this word that it accurately describes the SECOND COMING of Jesus, which is an "IMPENDING" event. Which to me is an event that will absolutely for certain take place, but it is also an event that while it is necessary to occur, yet all aspects of this event are NOT desired by everyone involved in this event. Even we as Christians do want Jesus to return, but at the same time we want his coming to be postponed at least UNTIL all our family and friends are saved. So the second coming of Jesus is IMMINENT indeed. The second coming is IMPENDING, it will happen without fail and in some ways even we as Christians at times want the return of Jesus to wait until all our family and friends are saved. 

As you read through this entire study in God's word this will become quite clear to you that the SECOND COMING of Jesus is indeed IMMINENT according to the TRUE actual definition of the word "IMMINENCY". Let me at least begin to explain what I mean by this event of the SECOND coming of Jesus wherein the RAPTURE of the CHURCH does indeed take place, but is IMPENDING to some that will be effected in not a good way by the coming of Jesus. Here are two scriptures to read and closely consider that even believers do not want this event or the SECOND coming of Jesus to occur, but know it must be so, because it is IMMINENT!

Please read Revelation 22:20, that says, EVEN SO, come Lord Jesus, which gives us the idea that if there is no other way, then AMEN. EVEN SO come Lord Jesus.


"He which testifies these things says, Surely I come quickly. Amen (or so be it). EVEN SO, come, Lord Jesus."


Then, in Revelation 1:7, we read almost the same exact words, where we see those of the nations WAILING, because of his COMING.


"Behold, he COMES with clouds; and EVERY eye shall SEE him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindred of the earth shall WAIL because of him. EVEN SO, Amen (or EVEN SO, so be it)."


Even Almighty God himself does not take pleasure in the death of the wicked and neither should we, but we know that it must be in order to put and end to wickedness. So then, you can see how this event known as the second coming or the return of Jesus can be embraced and desired by some, but at the same time a menacing overhanging event that causes others to WAIL, when they SEE it COMING upon them.

Now what else does the Bible say about this event called the COMING of our Lord to rapture or catch up his saints to himself? Is the PRE-tribulation CLAIM that the COMING of Jesus to RAPTURE his CHURCH is an IMMINENT event stand FIRM in the LIGHT of the WHOLE word of God? What does the BIBLE say about the SIGNS of the COMING of the Son of man? Of course there are NO SIGNS of a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church, because the word of TRUTH does NOT teach a PRE-tribulation rapture.

However, the word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible, does in fact teach that this event of the COMING of Jesus is definitely PRECEDED by SIGNS that WE, the CHURCH are to be LOOKING for in order to be sure to keep our lives pure and without sin. Now IF SO BE that the PRE-tribulation teaching were true, then WHY are WE the church taught to LOOK for the approaching day of our Lord's coming. I mean HOW would we know if there were NO SIGNS to watch for the return of our Lord? Please read Hebrews 10:13-25, which teaches us that when we SEE that day of our Lord's COMING APPROACHING or drawing near, then we should be even more diligent in provoking one another to love and good works.


"Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)

24. And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works:

25. Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and SO MUCH THE MORE, as you SEE the day APPROACHING."


Now ask yourself the question, 'HOW are we going to SEE the COMING day of our Lord APPROACHING, IF there are absolutely NO SIGNS that PRECEDE the coming of our Lord to rapture his church to himself?' The word "APPROACHING" here means drawing near or as we SEE that day of our Lord's COMING being AT HAND, or DRAWING NEAR, then we are the SO MUCH MORE to prepare ourselves for his coming.

Here is what Romans 13:9-14 says on this same subject of coming to KNOW the TIME of our Lord's COMING is AT HAND.


"For this, You shall not commit adultery, You shall not kill, You shall not steal, You shall not bear false witness, Thou shall not covet; and if there be any other commandment, it is briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, You shall love your neighbor as thyself.

10. Love works no ill to his neighbor: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.

11. And that, KNOWING the TIME, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation NEARER than when we believed.

12. The night is far spent, the day is AT HAND: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light.

13. Let us walk honestly, as in the day; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying.

14. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof."


Now ask yourself the question 'HOW did these believers in the early church KNOW that the TIME of the DAY of our Lord's COMING was AT HAND, IF they were not LOOKING and WATCHING for the SIGNS of our Lord's COMING?'


The TRUTH of the matter is the Bible is filled with the teachings of Jesus and the early disciples WARNING us, the CHURCH, to WATCH and PRAY that we be accounted worthy or accepted at the time of his COMING. The scriptures make it PLAIN and quite evident that early church knew this TRUTH of WATCHING for the SIGNS of the COMING of Jesus. The word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible, in 2 Peter 3:1-12 CLEARLY teaches us that the early church were most definitely WATCHING for the SIGNS of the COMING of Jesus.


"This second epistle, beloved, I now write unto you; in both which I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance:

2. That you may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets, and of the commandment of us the apostles of the Lord and Savior:

3. Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers (mocking and false teachers), walking after their own lusts,

4. And saying, Where is the promise of his coming? For since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation.(in other words, WHERE are all these SIGNS that are supposes to take place BEFORE the COMING of Jesus)

5. For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water:

6. Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished:

7. But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.

8. But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.

9. The Lord is not slack concerning his promise (speaking of the PROMISE of his COMING), as some men count slackness; but is long suffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish , but that all should come to repentance.

10. But the DAY of the Lord WILL COME as a THIEF in the night; in the which (or at which TIME) the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.

11. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought you to be in all holy conversation and godliness,

12. LOOKING FOR and hasting unto the coming of the DAY of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat?"


So WHAT was the early church LOOKING FOR? Well to ME it is made perfectly CLEAR that they were LOOKING FOR the DAY of God or the DAY of the Lord where Jesus will be COMING as a THIEF in the night in a FLAMING FIRE taking vengeance upon those who have persecuted the church and God's people Israel. Please notice again that verse 12 PLAINLY states that the early church was LOOKING FOR or keeping WATCH for the DAY of God, WHEREIN the heavens being on FIRE shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat.

No where in the word of God do I find that we are told clearly and plainly that we are to LOOK for a SECRET RAPTURE of the church with NO SIGNS to even let us know when believers are to be CAUGHT UP to meet Jesus in the air to RETURN with Jesus, or to go back to heaven with Jesus and remain there in heaven for 7 years in order to ESCAPE 7 years of great tribulation that shall be on the Earth, while the church is safe and secure in heaven.

However, we are CLEARLY and PLAINLY told that the early CHURCH was indeed LOOKING for the DAY of the Lord COMING as a THIEF in the night WHEREIN or at which TIME the heavens would be on FIRE.

But the word of God does not stop here but goes on to teach us in the following verses that we are NOT to FEAR, because we also have a PROMISE that God will provide for us a NEW heaven and a NEW Earth as well as DELIVERANCE and ETERNAL LIFE. So then, the simple and obvious question now arises, IF we are NOT going to be HERE when this occurs, as the doctrine of the pre and mid tribulation teaches, then WHY are WE, the CHURCH, told NOT to FEAR, when we SEE these things come to pass? Please read 2 Peter 3:13-18 which says,


"Nevertheless we, according to his promise, LOOK FOR (or we also look for) new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwells righteousness. (as in our FOCUS is NOT upon the destruction that is coming, but rather on the promises of God for a NEW heaven and Earth.)

14. Wherefore, beloved, seeing that you LOOK FOR such things, (speaking of EVERY thing that Peter spoke about in the above verses of scripture, INCLUDING the church LOOKING FOR the COMING DAY of God or the COMING of Jesus as a THIEF in the night just as the apostle Paul wrote to us about in 1 Thessalonians 4: 13-18 CONTINUING through chapter 5 verse 1 through 11, which is the principal verse used to teach the PRE- tribulation rapture of the church. WHEREFORE or for this reason, SEEING that YOU LOOK FOR such THINKS) be diligent that you may be found of him in peace, without spot, and blameless.

15. And account that the long suffering of our Lord is salvation; even as our beloved brother Paul also according to the wisdom given unto him has written unto you;

16. As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction.

17. You therefore, beloved, seeing you know these things before, beware lest you also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness.

18. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. To him be glory both now and for ever. Amen."


Jesus HIMSELF taught US, the CHURCH, to WATCH and PRAY and WHEN we shall SEE all these THINGS that are COMING upon the Earth, we are to LOOK UP, because THEN and ONLY THEN we will KNOW that our REDEMPTION is DRAWING NIGH or is AT HAND. Please read Luke 21:6-36, which teaches us that WE, the church, are to LOOK FOR some SPECIFIC SIGNS that will PRECEDE the COMING of Jesus as a THIEF in the night as the apostle Paul clearly teaches us in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-13 through chapter 5:1-11, which we will take a CLOSE look at further on in this study of God's word. But for now let us read what SIGNS Jesus told US, his CHURCH, to WATCH for in order to KNOW the TIME of his COMING is AT HAND.


"As for these things which you behold, the days will come, in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.

7. And they asked him, saying, Master, but WHEN shall these things be? And WHAT SIGN will there be when these things shall come to pass?

8. And he said, TAKE HEED that you be NOT deceived: for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and the TIME DRAWS NEAR: go you not therefore after them.

9. But when you shall hear of wars and commotions, be NOT terrified: for these things must FIRST come to pass; but the end is not by and by.

10. Then said he unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom:

11. And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences; and fearful sights and GREAT SIGNS shall there be from heaven.

12. But BEFORE all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's sake.

13. And it shall turn to you for a testimony.

14. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall answer:

15. For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gain say nor resist.

16. And you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinfolk, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death.

17. And you shall be hated of all men for my name's sake.

18. But there shall not an hair of your head perish.

19. In your patience possess you your souls.

20. And when YOU shall SEE Jerusalem compassed with armies, then KNOW that the desolation thereof is nigh.

21. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter there into.

22. For these be the DAYS of VENGEANCE, that all things which are written may be fulfilled.

23. But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! For there shall be great distress in the land, and WRATH upon this people.

24. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, UNTIL the TIMES of the Gentiles be fulfilled.

25. And there shall be SIGNS in the SUN, and in the MOON, and in the STARS; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring;

26. Men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are COMING on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.

27. And THEN shall they SEE the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.

28. And WHEN these things (speaking of the SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS and the POWERS of heaven being SHAKEN) begin to come to pass, then LOOK UP, and lift up YOUR heads; (WHY?) FOR (or BECAUSE when you SEE these SIGNS, then KNOW that) YOUR redemption DRAWS NIGH.

29. And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees;

30. When they now shoot forth, you SEE and KNOW of your own selves that summer is now NIGH AT HAND.

31. So LIKEWISE YOU, when YOU SEE these things come to pass, KNOW you that the kingdom of God is NIGH AT HAND.

32. Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled.

33. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away.

34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be over charged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that DAY come upon YOU UNAWARE.

35. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth.

36. WATCH YOU therefore, and PRAY always, that YOU may be accounted WORTHY to ESCAPE all these things that SHALL COME to pass (or the WRATH of God that is COMING UPON the world right AFTER we the church SEE these SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS and the POWERS of heaven being SHAKEN), and to stand before the Son of man."


Now of course to those that teach the PRE and MID tribulation, and who refuse to let go of this false teaching, then all these verses that CLEARLY say YOU ,as referring to, US, the CHURCH, the faithful FOLLOWERS of Jesus, are said to be speaking of the SECOND coming of Jesus and are NOT referring to the SECRET rapture of the church that occurs BEFORE the great tribulation. In other word's they hold fast to this FALSE teaching of a pre-tribulation rapture and remain steadfast in their CLAIM that the YOU in all these verses DO NOT refer to US, the CHURCH, but rather they CLAIM that these verses refer to Israel and NOT the CHURCH. And YET they will quote verse 36 as one of their main verses to try and PROVE a PRE-tribulation rapture, because Jesus promise that the CHURCH would ESCAPE all these things.

"36. WATCH YOU therefore, and PRAY always, that YOU may be accounted WORTHY to ESCAPE all these things that SHALL COME to pass (speaking of the WRATH of God that is COMING UPON the world right AFTER we the church SEE these SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS and the POWERS of heaven being SHAKEN, which immediately precede the SIGN of the COMING of the Son of man as we are taught in Matthew 24:29-31), and to stand before the Son of man."

Now HOW can any one in all honesty make the CLAIM that the pronoun "YOU" in this passage of scripture is speaking of Israel and then in the last verse suddenly CHANGE the very SAME YOU to mean the CHURCH?

You see, the ONLY reason that those who teach the doctrine of a PRE-trib escape the time of great tribulation rapture and that they are FORCED to make such a CLAIM that the pronoun "YOU" refers the the church in some verses and in other verses it refers to Israel is because they INSIST that the ONLY way the HARMONIZE the APPARENT contradictions in God's word is to DIVIDE the SECOND coming of Jesus into TWO separate and distinctly different comings. Which then consequently requires that there must be as well TWO separate RAPTURES, and even further consequently requires that there must also be TWO separate FIRST RESURRECTIONS of the SAINTS of God. Can you not see how just ONE wrong or incorrect ASSUMPTION or INTERPRETATION can lead to being forced to make needless explanations of other scriptures throughout the word of God?

Anyway, here is HOW they try to explain all this so called absolute need for there to be TWO separate comings of Jesus as being the ONLY way to HARMONIZE the scriptures. The writer of these so called 250 reasons for a pre-tribulation rapture begins her argument by using her so called DIFFERENT reasons numbering from reason 2 through reason 10 to try and explain that there is a DIFFERENCE between the KNOWN and the UNKNOWN day and hour of our Lord's coming.

Now to ME I only see ONE argument being presented in these so called 10 DIFFERENT reasons. In other word's, to ME I only see these 10 different statements as being just ONE reason for argument number 1. The IMMINENT return of Jesus.

Anyway, here are her reasons that she numbers as 2-10 for a pre tribulation rapture of the church with my comments following each of her statements that she claims are different reasons, but I only really see as ONE reason.

First of ALL those that teach the pre tribulation point of view make the CLAIM of the IMMINENT return of Jesus and some feel that:


        #2. Instead of watching for Jesus to come in the air, instead of anticipating His arrival with joy, people watch for the APPEARANCE of the ANTICHRIST, for SIGNS, for wars, and for the unfolding of many other prophecies FIRST. This DESTROYS imminence.

        Yes, the WATCHING for SIGNS certainly does DESTROY the IMMINENCE point of view as DEFINED according to the pre-tribulation definition of the word imminence, which I must point out is just an ASSUMPTION that was drawn from an INCORRECT conclusion made upon an APPARENT contradiction in God's word. Remember that the TRUE definition of the word "IMMINENT" simply means IMPENDING or CERTAIN to take place and has nothing whatsoever to do with being UNKNOWN.

         Now for ME the looking for the SIGNS of my Lord's COMING does NOT lessen my anticipating his return with JOY! To ME I rejoice all the MORE as I SEE more and more SIGNS being fulfilled, because I the KNOW that his coming is drawing nearer and nearer! You see, while the flesh may not want to be persecuted the spirit does not fear persecution, because we know that great is our reward in heaven! So again, this is NOT a valid Biblical argument that proves a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church, but rather shows me that those who teach the FALSE pre-tribulation teaching are FEARFUL and are NOT ready for the coming days of great tribulation that whether they like it or not they WILL go through it, because the word of TRUTH does NOT teach a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church.

         #3. Scripture declares that no one KNOWS the day or the hour of Jesus’ appearance. This HAS TO MEAN the Rapture of His Church is BEFORE the great tribulation! If it were meant for the time AFTER the tribulation, it does NOT make sense. The days and hours of the tribulation CAN BE COUNTED and KNOWN, according the prophecy of Daniel 9:27! EXACT years, months and days are GIVEN--and anyone WHO SEES the antichrist make the “peace covenant” with Israel can BEGIN counting--ARRIVING at the year, month, and day when Jesus’ feet will touch the earth. Should the Church be required to enter the tribulation, we’d calculate the day and the hour--which is the opposite of NOT KNOWING the day and the hour! The scriptures MUST show TWO DIFFERENT events in order to HARMONIZE this CONTRADICTION in God's word!

         Now just because the ASSUMPTION is made that supposedly the ONLY way to reconcile this APPARENT contradiction of a KNOWN day and an apparent UNKNOWN day does NOT make this ASSUMPTION that the ONLY WAY to reconcile this APPARENT CONTRADICTION is to DIVIDED the SECOND coming of Jesus into TWO SEPARATE and DISTINCT comings,

         You see, JUST making this ASSUMPTION does NOT make it to be the TRUTH of God's word. I will explain what I mean by this a little later on in this study. But for now just know that dividing the one and ONLY SECOND coming into TWO comings rather than the ONE SECOND coming that the Bible clearly teaches is NOT the ONLY solution to this APPARENT contradiction of knowing and not knowing the day and the hour. First of all the word SECOND means the very NEXT coming of Jesus. The FIRST coming of Jesus was to suffer and die on the cross for our sins and the Bible only speaks of his SECOND coming. In other words, no where in God's word of TRUTH are we taught of a THIRD coming of Jesus, but the MAN MADE doctrine of a PRE-trib rapture must have a THIRD coming of Jesus, his SECOND coming BEFORE the time of great tribulation and his THIRD coming AFTER the time of great tribulation. To ME this is ADDING to the clear plain and simple word of Almighty God.

         #4. We see many instances where Jesus exhorted His people to watch, emphasizing NOT KNOWING the day or the hour. In Matthew 24:42-47, the Goodman of the house is to be WATCHING.

         ABSOLUTELY yes, of course we see that Jesus exhorted his followers to WATCH, because they did NOT KNOW the time of his coming. So CLEARLY Jesus warns us to WATCH so that one day when we SEE the SIGNS of his COMING, then we WILL KNOW the day and the hour of his COMING. I see these things that Jesus said more so as WARNINGS for US, his CHURCH, to WATCH in order that WE WILL KNOW the DAY and HOUR of his return, rather than we can NEVER know the day and the hour of his return. I mean think about it for a moment, what other reason would there be for us to WATCH for his coming IF SO BE that it were to NOT EVER be possible to one day KNOW the TIME of his COMING. So you see dear child of God, when we begin to SEE these SIGNS that Jesus WARNED us the church to WATCH for it is so that or in order that we may KNOW the time of his coming?

         Please read Revelation 3:3, which CLEARLY teaches US, the CHURCH, that IF we WATCH, then we WILL KNOW the HOUR in which Jesus COMES as a THIEF.

         "Remember therefore how you have received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. IF therefore you shall NOT WATCH, I WILL come UPON YOU as a THIEF, and you will NOT KNOW what HOUR I will COME upon you."


         Now CLEARLY the OPPOSITE of what Jesus said is EQUALLY as TRUE, which is that IF we DO WATCH, then we WILL KNOW the HOUR that Jesus COMES as a THIEF! So then, if we watch NOT we know NOT the day or hour of his return, BUT if we DO watch, then we WILL WITHOUT FAIL KNOW the day and the hour of our Lord's return. Even those who teach the PRE-trib rapture clearly and plainly teach that during the time of great tribulation believers WILL KNOW the day and the hour of the coming of Jesus. We do not know as yet, but in the fullness of time we WILL perceive and KNOW the day and the hour of the one and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus.



         #5. In Mark 13:28-37, the parable of the fig tree (the rebirth of Israel) is given, showing a general time and season. Jesus again exhorted His people to be ready and WATCHING, because they do NOT know the day or the hour when He will come. 



         Again, yes, at the time that Jesus spoke these words it was absolutely true that NO man, no not the angels in heaven and no not even Jesus KNEW that day or the hour of his return. But again this is the very reason of WHY we are WARNED to WATCH and PRAY in order that one day WHEN we SEE these SIGNS of his coming being FULFILLED, THEN we WILL KNOW the day and hour of his return is AT HAND. So again this is not a valid argument that proves nor supports a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church, because it is is only ASSUMED or INTERPRETED that the passage of scripture in Matthew 24:42-47 of NOT knowing the day nor hour is to without fail mean the NO MAN will NEVER EVER be able to KNOW the day of the hour, which is OBVIOUSLY not the case, because ONE DAY those who ARE WATCHING and praying WILL KNOW the HOUR, AMEN!



         #6. In Luke 21:29-36, the parable of the fig tree is repeated, with a parallel warning, to be ready and WATCHING, because no one KNOWS the day or hour (when Jesus will appear to Rapture His true Church). 



         Again, the same response to the same argument is that we WATCH in order TO KNOW that the TIME is drawing near or is at hand.



         #7. In Matt 24:48-51, the evil servant did NOT watch. He said, “the Lord DELAYS His coming.” Thinking there’s plenty of time BEFORE the Lord appears, the evil servant began beating his fellow servants, and fulfilling the LUSTS of his flesh, eating and drinking with the drunken. Jesus will come when that evil servant is NOT looking for him, NOT expecting His imminent arrival, in an hour when the servant is NOT AWARE--NOT WATCHING! The Lord will cut that servant asunder--in judgment. People who do NOT EXPECT the Lord’s IMMINENT coming GROW LAX in keeping guard over their lives, and are NOT ready--because they think there’s still plenty of time.



         First of all to me no true born again believer who IS indeed WATCHING and PRAYING will grow lax or cold in his or her relationship with the Lord, but RATHER will be even MORE fervent in our faith to stay close to the Lord and OBEY his commandments, because we SEE the day and the hour of our Lord's return APPROACHING! 


         So then, it is just as Jesus said, those servants who do NOT WATCH for his coming will grow cold and fall back into sin and therefore will NOT be READY when he comes again. No true believer who is WATCHING and PRAYING would ever turn away from the Lord by saying there is plenty of time. ONLY those who are NOT WATCHING and PRAYING would ever think of going back into the deceiveableness of sin.

         The TRUTH of the matter is that I myself am WATCHING and the signs that I am seeing are clearly showing me that the day of our Lord's return is close at hand and this KNOWING of the nearness of his COMING has compelled ME to be all the more diligent to get SIN totally and completely out of my life.


         #8. The Pre-Tribulation Rapture of the Church is IMMINENT, and it’s an INCENTIVE for holy living!1 John 3:2-3. 



         Yes perhaps for some the NOT knowing of the exact day and hour may be an incentive to live a holy life, if so be that every day at every moment that believer is TRULY EXPECTING Jesus to come at any second, but looking at the church as a whole who do indeed believe and teach the PRE-tribulation rapture I myself do NOT see believers living this holy life so evidently. So to ME, the not knowing the day is not enough INCENTIVE for Christians to live holy. The TRUE INCENTIVE should be that you LOVE the Lord, and that you BELIEVE the PROMISE of your reward of ETERNAL LIFE if you are found to be that good and faithful servant unto the end,and then WATCHING for the SIGNS of his coming. 

         Now in truth, the KNOWING or NOT KNOWING the exact TIME or DAY of his return should not change how you are living. If it does, then I would question your love for God, more so than caring when the rapture will occur. The TRUTH of the matter is that the word of God teaches US, the CHURCH, that WHEN we SEE the DAY of our Lord's COMING APPROACHING or DRAWING NEAR, then we are SO MUCH THE MORE to exhort one another to do good works and get SIN out of our lives. We should be doing this anyway, because unfortunately some Christians will die before the coming of Jesus and if they are living in sin when they die they will not receive eternal life in the world to come. Please read the study "DOES THE BIBLE TEACH ONCE SAVED ALWAYS SAVED?" for a deeper understanding that without holiness no man shall see the kingdom of God.  


         But HOW would we KNOW when the DAY of his coming is DRAWING NEAR if his coming again were truly an UNKNOWABLE day as pre tribulation doctrine FALSELY teaches in my opinion? Clearly the word of TRUTH teaches us that ONE DAY we WILL KNOW the HOUR of our Lord's return IF we are WATCHING and praying! 

         Remember it is ONLY and ASSUMPTION that when Jesus said NO MAN KNOWS the day and the hour that Jesus INTENDED his words to mean without fail that no man would NEVER know the day of the hour. That is what we call an INTERPRETATION of teh word fo God. Also know that any INTERPRETATION of a verse of scripture must AGREE with the rest of God's word. So if there is even one CONTRADICTION with what one conclude a verse to mean then that INTERPRETATION is NOT the CORRECT understanding of that verse of scripture.

         You see dear child of God, even in this SAME passage of scripture Jesus says, BUT KNOW THIS..., which to me teaches us that AT this TIME in history when Jesus spoke these words NO man including Jesus had PERCEIVED as YET the day of the hour, but Jesus was basically saying, BUT KNOW THIS... or BUT this much I have PERCEIVED so at least for now KNOW THIS...We will talk more about this later on in this study, when we look at the meaning of the word "KNOW" in the original language.



         #9. The EARLY CHURCH believed in the IMMINENCE of Jesus’ coming. EARLY WRITINGS have been discovered which SHOWS His coming was expected at ANY MOMENT. (A fact of history.) “The original ‘pre-millennial, pre-tribulation’ views can be traced throughout church history. The essentials of these views appear in the Epistle of Barnabas, (AD. 100) and other early writings: Irenaeus, in Against Heresies; Hippolytus, a disciple of Irenaeus (2nd century); and Justin Martyr, Dialogue with Trypho. These views also show up in The Approaching Deliverance of the Church, by Peter Jurieu, 1687; Philip Doddridge’s Commentary on the New Testament, 1738; Dr. John Gill’s Commentary on the New Testament, 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17.. 1748; James Macknight’s Commentary on the Apostolical Epistles, 1763; and Thomas Scott’s Commentary on the Holy Bible, 1792. The recent discovery of the writings of Ephraem the Syrian also confirm this view: Thomas D. Ice and Timothy J. Demy, Bibliothecra Sacra, July--September 1995.” 



         First of all early church writings show many FALSE teachings as well as true teachings so just to say that early church writings show that some Christians believed that the return of Jesus was at hand does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church.

         As I have already shown, FROM the word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible, that the early church did not believe in an UNKNOWABLE day of our Lord's return, but RATHER the early church and writers of the NEW Testament were WATCHING for the SIGNS that Jesus told them and us would take place BEFORE his coming. This is WHY when the early church found themselves in great persecution that they THOUGHT that the DAY of the Lord coming as a THIEF in the night was NEAR AT HAND, because Jesus told them and us that BEFORE these other SIGNS take place that there would be great persecution upon the CHURCH! But then we see Paul ASSURING them that the day of our gathering together to be with Jesus was NOT at hand as they THOUGHT because TWO things MUST happen FIRST. Please read 2 Thessalonians 2:1-3, which clearly and plainly teaches us that no less than TWO SIGNS must happen BEFORE the coming of Jesus.

         "Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, AND by our gathering together unto him,(clearly showing us that the rapture of the church, which is our GATHERING TOGETHER unto Jesus is ONE and the SELF SAME EVENT as the COMING of our Lord.) 

         2.  That you be NOT SOON shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is AT HAND. (in other words, calm down dear saints of God you are TOO SOON in thinking that the day of our Lord is AT HAND.) 

         3.  Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall NOT come, EXCEPT there come a falling away first, AND that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition;"


          In other words, no less than TWO things MUST without fail happen BEFORE the rapture of the church and our GATHERING TOGETHER to be with Jesus. And those two things are a great falling away, which to ME speaks more than Christians falling away from the faith, but more so that the entire world seems to be turning away from God refusing to retain God in their knowledge. To ME this falling away will include people saying that there is NO God. And this is happening more and more. And the second sign is the ANTI CHRIST himself. Please see the study "COULD ISLAM BE THE MARK OF THE BEAST?"

         Also we all know that throughout church history and even in the writing of the New Testament we clearly see divisions and differences in what different believers BELIEVED. For example some believed that the resurrection had past, but those who taught the TRUTH held fast to the TRUTH of God's word that the resurrection is yet FUTURE. And we also know that BOTH sides could not be correct. So just because there has been found written factual historical evidence that different ones BELIEVED and wrote about as what can be INTERPRETED as a teaching for a pre-tribulation rapture does NOT mean that this evidence found in early church writings is the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God, because CLEARLY there are ACTUAL PHYSICAL writings and teachings of FALSE doctrines found in early church writings. So to ME, in light of the WHOLE word of God this so called EVIDENCE is nothing more than the FALSE teaching of that day in history, nothing more and nothing less, because it does NOT AGREE with the WHOLE word of God. 

         In TRUTH, the only thing that TRULY matters concerning SOUND BIBLICAL doctrine in what the WHOLE word of Almighty God itself teaches as being the TRUTH. Therefore let scripture alone interpret scripture.

         I could bring HISTORY into this argument as well and show how many fought AGAINST this NEW doctrine and how it took more than a 100 years before if became a popular teaching. But again, just because a teaching is POPULAR does NOT make it to be the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God. Therefore HISTORICAL arguments do NOT make a SOUND BIBLICAL teaching in my opinion.



         #10. Following the early Church councils (where sound Christian doctrine was upheld), came a time of decline. Many doctrines that mainline denominations support are based on heresies proposed by Augustine--no millennium, the “spiritualization” and “allegorical” methods of interpretation. IMMINENCE was lost. And a Church which was NOT EXPECTING the Lord’s SOON RETURN became lax in sharing the Gospel, and drifted into many areas of error. (Another fact of history.)



         Yes, I personally agree that indeed heresies were introduced into the church by Augustine as well as others, such as the no millennium teaching mentioned above as well as other false teachings, which I cover in other studies that I have written. However I seriously doubt that the lack of believing in the FALSE ASSUMPTION that the coming of our Lord is forever an UNKNOWABLE day, just because the day and hour was NOT KNOWN at the time that Jesus spoke those words is the reason for these early church fathers to drift into many areas of ERROR.

I do agree that ONE WRONG ASSUMPTION can lead to many OTHER WRONG ASSUMPTIONS that will ultimately lead to FALSE teaching and a DISTORTION of the TRUTH of God's word. And THIS is WHY I am writing this study in God's word, so that we all can come into a UNITY of faith and that we ALL speak the SAME TRUTH that does not confuse the PLAIN, CLEAR, and SIMPLE truth of the WHOLE word of God. The TRUTH does NOT need to try and explain away the words of Jesus in Matthew chapter 24 where Jesus himself clearly and plainly teaches us that his coming AND our gathering together unto him take place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation.

So then, to summarize what we have learned thus far, we have covered the first 10 so called DIFFERENT reasons used to support the pre-tribulation rapture of the church, but in reality we have ONLY covered just ONE point, which is the false ASSUMPTION of an IMMINENT return of our Lord, based solely on the incorrect INTERPRETATION of the words of Jesus saying that no man KNOWS the day of the hour of the coming of Jesus as being as UNKNOWABLE day and hour of our Lord's COMING that can never be known. And this ASSUMPTION that dividing the SECOND coming into TWO distinct and SEPARATE comings is the ONLY way to HARMONIZE the scriptures so that there is NO contradiction between the KNOWN days and the seemingly UNKNOWN day of the coming of Jesus as a THIEF in the night is in truth NOT the ONLY WAY to harmonize the scriptures as you have just seen.

The TRUTH of the matter is that Jesus taught US, the CHURCH, that at that particular time when Jesus spoke those words that NO man KNOWS the DAY nor the HOUR, not even the Son of man, but the Father ONLY, he was in truth saying to us that NO man, not the ANGELS in heaven, nor even he himself has PERCEIVED as YET the TIME of his coming. The word "KNOWS" is in the PRESENT tense, because AT the TIME Jesus SPOKE these words no man had not yet PERCEIVED the day or the hour of the coming of Jesus. 

But in the verses to follow Jesus said, BUT KNOW THIS, or in other words, BUT THIS MUCH I HAVE PERCEIVED so for now at least KNOW THIS MUCH that I have PERCEIVED at this time. Please read Matthew 24:36-44 which teaches us that while we do NOT KNOW that day nor hour NOW, but IF we are faithful to WATCH and PRAY, then one day we WILL KNOW the time of our Lord's return.


"But of that day and hour knows NO man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father ONLY. (Now please play close attention to what Jesus says immediately following these words that NO man knows the day of the hour)

37. BUT as the days of Noah were, so shall ALSO the coming of the Son of man be. (in other words, Jesus is giving us a SIGN to WATCH for so that we will one day KNOW that his coming is near at hand)

38. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark,

39. And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.

40. Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left.

41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.

42. WATCH therefore (WHY? Why WATCH?): FOR (or BECAUSE) you know NOT (or you know not as yet or you have not perceived as yet, because these SIGNS have not occurred as yet so THEREFORE WATCH so the you WILL KNOW) what hour your Lord does come.

43. BUT know this,(or but for NOW at least know this much that I have perceived) that if the good man of the house had KNOWN in what watch the thief would come, he would have WATCHED, and would NOT have suffered his house to be broken up.

44. Therefore be you also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man comes."


Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that Jesus was NOT teaching us that NO man could NEVER KNOW that day and hour of his coming, BUT RATHER Jesus was teaching us that at that particular TIME that he spoke these words that NO man knew the time of his coming and that not even he himself had PERCEIVED as yet the time of his own coming, but that which he HAD PERCEIVED he wants us to KNOW so the WHEN we began to SEE these SIGNS that he WARNED us about, then we WOULD KNOW that his coming was nigh at hand.

Now for ME, I also see a CLUE as to the WHEN our Lord will return in verse 44 which says, Therefore be you ready, for IN such an hour or TIME when you THINK NOT that the Son of man will come it is in that very hour that the Son of man WILL COME. In other words when Christians start saying WHERE is the coming of the Lord, where is the PROMISE of his coming wondering and being deceived that the promise is a lie and that Jesus is NOT coming as he said. When Christians begin to THINK that Jesus is NOT coming that is the hour of his coming again.

Jesus said something about the DAY in which Almighty God will AVENGE his people that made me stop and THINK. Jesus made the statement that WHEN he COMES again he said "WILL I FIND FAITH on the Earth when I COME?" Please read Luke 18:1-8, which says,


"And he spoke a parable unto them to this end, that men ought always to PRAY, and NOT to FAINT;

2. Saying, There was in a city a judge, which feared not God, neither regarded man:

3. And there was a widow in that city; and she came unto him, saying, Avenge me of mine adversary.

4. And he would not for a while: but afterward he said within himself, Though I fear not God, nor regard man;

5. Yet because this widow troubles me, I will avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary me.

6. And the Lord said, HEAR what the unjust judge says.

7. And shall not God AVENGE his own elect, which cry day and night unto him, though he bear long with them?

8. I tell you that he will AVENGE them speedily. Nevertheless WHEN the Son of man COMES, shall he find FAITH on the earth?"


So then, for ME, I see that WHEN Jesus returns it will be in a time that some will begin to THINK NOT that he will ever return. The Bible teaches us that there will be SOME in the last days who will scoff and mock those of us who are holding fast to our belief that Jesus will still yet come and these scoffers will say to the true believers in the church, who are holding fast to his PROMISE, things like, 'where is the promise of his coming, you said that we would be OUT of here by now, perhaps Jesus is NOT coming at all, perhaps there is no God after all, perhaps nothing you, the mainstream church, taught us is true. You were WRONG about Jesus coming so that we would ESCAPE the time of great tribulation so how do we know if Jesus will come again at all???'

Can you not see how FALSE teaching can lead people away from God, even though this FALSE teaching is SINCERELY BELIEVED by those that teach what they have merely heard and then simply repeat what they themselves have been taught, without going to the word of God for THEMSELVES in order to see if what they are being taught is the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.

With that being said let us continue this study in God's word by looking at the next group of reasons or line of reasoning for the pre-tribulation rapture of the church, reasons 11-16 of which I agree with each one of them.


         POINT number 2 THE RAPTURE IS IN THE BIBLE




[This section is BASIC UNDERSTANDING, but I MUST include it. Some people DENY the Rapture because THE WORD is not found in our English translations of the Bible.]

         #11. The argument that the Rapture isn’t found in the Bible is false.

         I agree. Even though the actual WORD "RAPTURE" is NOT found in any English translation of the Bible this fact does NOT mean that this EVENT, which has come to be called the RAPTURE of the church, that teaches that the FAITHFUL BELIEVERS are CHANGED in a moment and in a twinkling of an eye and then CAUGHT UP to met our Lord in the air, this fact that the word rapture is NOT found in the Bible does NOT prove that such an event is NOT taught in the Bible.
         Now this simple truth does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture, but rather only supports the truth that the bible does indeed teach an EVENT of being caught up to meet Jesus in the air that has been come to be called the rapture of the church.

         #12. Rapture is from the Latin “rapere” or “rapturo” which is INDEED found in the Latin Vulgate Version of the Bible. It’s from this Latin root that we get our English word “raptor.” A raptor (eagle, osprey, hawk, owl) swoops down from above to suddenly “snatch up” its dinner with force. In the rapture, Jesus will descend into the air and suddenly “snatch up” His Church to Himself with THE FORCE of His words, “Come up here” (which is seen in Revelation 4:1).

         I have heard this before, but I have not personally checked it all out to see if it is factual. However, I do agree that the true sense of the intended meaning of the word RAPTURE is being CAUGHT UP by FORCE. Now if you THINK about it AT the time of the SECOND coming of Jesus there will be some saints in PRISON awaiting their execution or beheading for their faith in Jesus as the Son of God who died on the cross for their sins, who in essence will need to be FORCEFULLY removed form the hands of their captures that seek to kill them. Also keep in mind that Satan most likely won't want to give up any of mankind without a FIGHT, which again shows the need for FORCE. And as well there will be war against God's people. Some will be in hiding. So a quick snatching away to the PROTECTION of the angels of God sent to gather us together to meet the Lord in the air.
         But with a so called SECRET rapture I do not see the FIGHT of the ENEMY against the army of God like we do at the SECOND coming of Jesus. So to me there is no need for FORCE to be used in a SECRET rapture. 
         However I do see that even MORE force might be needed at the SECOND coming other than just forceful WORDS, not that the words of Jesus will not be forceful, but rather there will be a WAR between Michael and his angels against Satan and his angels over the people of God. Jesus is coming to FIGHT for his people. 
         Either way this argument does not prove a PRE-tribulation rapture, because there will be a call by Jesus to come up in a POST tribulation rapture as well.


         #13. The Greek word for the Rapture is “harpazo” which is translated as “caught up” in 1 Thessalonians 4:17. The literal definition of “harpazo” is to catch up and away, to pluck up, to take by force.


         Absolutely agree. Look it up for yourself, but again this does not prove a PRE-tribulation rapture..


         #14. While “the word” Rapture is not found in our English translations of the Bible, it is INDEED there as “caught up” and in THE ACTION displayed IN that event!


         Again I agree. As I said before the EVENT of being CAUGHT UP is definitely taught in the Bible.


        #15. The famous Rapture scriptures are these: the promise of it in John 14:1-3, the Old Testament description of it in Isaiah 26:19-20, Paul’s teachings upon it in 1 Corinthians 15:51-52, 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 to 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11, and in 2 Thessalonians 2:6-8. 


         I agree with every thing but John 14:1-3 as being a description of the rapture of the church. I will explain a little later on in this study WHY this particular verse was ADDED in order to try and prove a pre-tribulation rapture of the church. In TRUTH John 14:1-3 has nothing to do with the rapture and SUPPOSEDLY being taken up into heaven for 7 years in order to ESCAPE the time of great tribulation.


         #16. The ACTIONS shown in Revelation 4:1 is a TYPE of the Rapture, present in the DISPLAYED ACTION, and IN the SEQUENCE of events--(occurring AFTER the testimony of the SEVEN CHURCHES in Revelation 2:1-29 and Revelation 3:1-22). “After” is DECLARED TWICE in Revelation 4:1 --“After these things” and “hereafter.” AFTER what things? AFTER the ministry of the SEVEN CHURCHES. When the “plain sense” makes “perfect sense” seek “no other sense.”


         I agree with the very first part of this statement which says, 'The ACTIONS shown in Revelation 4:1 is a TYPE of the Rapture', but I want YOU, the reader of this study and seeker of the TRUTH, to KNOW ALSO that there are six MORE such TYPES or FIGURES of the RAPTURE of the church found in the book of Revelation, which I will show you later in this study teaching the POST tribulation rapture of the church. I will also explain the TRUE meaning of this verse, which will in fact prove a POST tribulation rapture when the CORRECT BIBLICAL meaning of the two Greeks words that are translated as "hereafter" is made clear to those who are truly seeking only the TRUTH. 

         But for now I want to stay focused on WHY the pre-tribulation point of view DEMANDS that the ONLY WAY to HARMONIZE the APPARENT contradiction is to DIVIDED the SECOND coming into TWO separate and distinct comings of Jesus is simply NOT the ONLY way to harmonize this apparent contradiction.

  With that being said let us continue examining the 250 reasons for a pre-tribulation rapture of the church by looking at reasons

17-28, which to me clearly DEMAND that there has to be TWO DIFFERENT comings of Jesus.



         TWO COMINGS OF JESUS? THE SECOND COMING IN STAGES




        [Again, this is BASIC info--but since people DO object to The Rapture on the false premise that there are “not” two comings of Jesus, I’ll offer a rebuttal.]

    #17. Israel, and the Jewish Pharisees, at the time of Jesus did NOT recognize their promised Messiah when Jesus presented Himself to them. Why? They didn’t differentiate between their own prophecies which show the TWO COMINGS OF JESUS.



         I agree with this statement that many of the Jews did NOT in fact recognize Jesus as their Messiah, because they did not discern the two fold coming of Jesus as prophesied in scripture. In other words, those that did NOT accept Jesus as their Messiah was due to the fact that they believed what they wanted to believe. However, this does NOT prove that the one and ONLY SECOND coming must without fail be DIVIDED into TWO separate and DISTINCT comings and therefore create or ADD a THIRD coming of Jesus. The word "SECOND" meaning the very NEXT on the take place. So the RAPTURE of the church is the VERY NEXT coming of Jesus or more specifically the SECOND coming of Jesus. There is absolutely no mention of a THIRD coming of Jesus in the word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible


         If anything this argument actually proves just the OPPOSITE seeing that we see ONLY TWO comings of Jesus in the OLD Testament, the FIRST coming being when Jesus came to suffer and die for our sins and his SECOND and FINAL coming, when Jesus comes to RULE AND REIGN as king for 1000 years. I mean THINK about this and let it sink in, those who teach this FALSE doctrine of a PRE-tribulation are USING sound Biblical evidence that PROVES that there are ONLY TWO COMINGS of Jesus by their OWN admission and yet they what to use these same passages of scripture to try and prove that Jesus actually has THREE comings, one that has already been fulfilled and TWO more that are yet to be fulfilled. I mean THINK about this for awhile and really see how illogical this kind of REASONING truly is in the LIGHT of the WHOLE word of God.


        #18. In Jesus’ FIRST COMING, He arrived on earth as the SUFFERING Messiah. Isaiah 53:2-10. Psalms 22:6-8 and Psalms 11:1-18.


         Yes, to this truth there is no denying that Jesus did in fact come the FIRST time to SUFFER for the redeeming of mankind back to God. But this so called numbered reason does not prove a PRE-tribulation rapture. So in truth there are NOT 250 different reasons for a PRE- trib rapture of the church.


         #19. In Jesus’ SECOND COMING, He’ll arrive on earth as a CONQUERING and REIGNING King. Psalms 2:6-12. Zechariah 12:9 and Zechariah 9:16.



         Again, I absolutely agree that in the SECOND coming of Jesus that he will be coming as a CONQUERING King at which time he will conquer the enemies of his people and ALSO RESCUE or SAVE his people from total destruction. The word of TRUTH absolutely teaches just TWO comings of Jesus, but the FALSE teaching of the PRE-tibulation doctrine tries to stick a THIRD coming right in between these TWO comings that the BIBLE CLEARLY teaches as being TWO and NOT three as this man made doctrine is trying to ADD right in the middle a second coming that will cause the true second coming to become a THIRD coming of Jesus. And again this reason #19 is not really a reason by itself and does not prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.


         #20. Jews, who studied the scripture (as if they had a microscope) missed this. When Jesus did not FIT THEIR IDEA of a KING, they rejected Him. How could that be? How could they have missed it? TWO REASONS: (a.) They had PRECONCEIVED IDEAS of what to expect. (b.) They “studied” scripture with NATURAL UNDERSTANDING (the corrupt mind of the flesh--which is AT ENMITY--and hostile to God. Romans 8:7-8 and 2 Corinthians 2:9-14). The religious leaders continually tried to TRAP Jesus, and He rebuked them often, which further infuriated them. (Matthew 12:1-50 is the classic example of their blindness.) The “religious” people could NOT see Who Jesus really was. When Jesus said “I AM” (the Hebrew equivalent of God’s name-- Luke 22:70), and said that they would see Him sitting at the right hand of God, the Father (Matthew 26:64), they tore their clothes and accused Him of blasphemy! This led to His crucifixion, exactly as the scriptures prophesied. The “religious leaders” in Israel were “instrumental” in (helping) to fulfill their own prophecies.


         Yes, most definitely I agree that PRECONCEIVED ideas keep us from coming to the knowledge of the TRUTH. We must be LED by the Holy Spirit and let HIM be our teacher. And I agree that very often those who are as the writer here says, "religious" people are usually the ones who become INFURIATED when others do not AGREE with what they are teaching. I had this happen to me once on another topic when I was asked to share what I believed, and when what I believed did NOT agree with what this other person believed I could see this person becoming INFURIATED simply because I did NOT agree with him. To me I do not believe this is a RIGHT spirit to have and to ME it shows the one who is in actually in ERROR.

         But just because the Jews did not see in the scriptures that there were TWO comings of Jesus does NOT give anyone the right to ADD a THIRD coming of Jesus, when the SCRIPTURES CLEARLY teaches that Jesus was to come TWO times. Even those who teach this FALSE doctrine of the PRE-tribulation rapture PLAINLY state that the OLD Testament prophesies of TWO comings of Jesus and yet they BLINDLY do not SEE that they are ADDING a THIRD coming of Jesus by DIVIDING the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming into TWO separate and DISTINCTLY DIFFERENT comings taking place at DIFFERENT TIMES separated by SEVEN years and thus ADDING a THIRD coming of Jesus.

         None the less the so called numbered reason #20 does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture simply because alone it is no reason standing alone.


         #21. Today, people also study the scriptures with their NATURAL UNDERSTANDING (without the Light of the Holy Spirit). They have PRECONCEIVED IDEAS of HOW the prophecies will be fulfilled. Many do NOT see the Second Coming of Jesus as happening in stages.


         Again I most heartily agree that PRECONCEIVED ideas get in the way of understanding the TRUTH and that we all need to depend upon the Holy Spirit to lead and guide us into all TRUTH.

         This is WHY I find it hard to understand WHY there are some who SAY that they are being led by the Holy Spirit when teaching a PRE-tribulation rapture, but yet they cannot SEE the SIMPLE TRUTH that the Bible CLEARLY and PLAINLY teaches ONLY ONE SECOND coming of Jesus. The Old Testament taught of just TWO comings where our Lord's FIRST coming was to SUFFER and BOTH the Old and New Testaments teaches of ONLY ONE SECOND coming of Jesus, where he is RETURNING to conquer his enemy and REIGN for 1000 years just like the OLD Testament teaches and the New Testament repeats and clarifies by saying that Jesus will appear or come a SECOND time and not a second and a THIRD time. 

         Nowhere does the CLEAR, PLAIN, and SIMPLE word of God teach that the SECOND coming is to be DIVIDED into TWO separate and DISTINCT comings, which to ME would therefore be saying that the Bible teaches THREE comings of Jesus, or more specifically ONE coming and TWO returns.

         The TRUTH of the matter is that the WHOLE word of God teaches that there is ONLY ONE SECOND coming of Jesus and it is NOT going to be DIVIDED into TWO SEPARATE comings in order for it to be the so called ONLY WAY to HARMONIZE some APPARENT contradictions in the word of God. No my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, ALL these APPARENT contradictions can EASILY be explained in other ways, WITHOUT DEMANDING that ONE and ONLY SECOND coming be DIVIDED into a second and a THIRD coming. We will cover these OTHER easily explained explanation of how to reconcile these APPARENT contradictions in God's word, without ADDING to the word of TRUTH by ADDING a THIRD coming of Jesus.

         Again point #21 does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church, because alone it is not a rational argument. So therefore it should not be counted as a reason by itself.


         #22. Stage ONE is The Rapture of the Church, when Jesus descends into the air to call His Church up to Himself. Stage TWO is the Second Coming, when the feet of Jesus actually touch the earth.


         Yes, this what the FALSE teaching of the pre-tribulation point of view teaches. But again this simple statement does NOT make it a TRUE statement. The is absolutely NO SOUND BIBLICAL support for ADDING a THIRD coming by DIVIDING the one and only SECOND coming of Jesus into TWO stages, which in truth is saying TWO SEPARATE and completely different comings for two different purposes. So again reason #22 does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.


         #23.1 Corinthians 15:22-25 CLARIFIES the STAGES, by showing us STAGES of the First Resurrection.


         No my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, this passage of scripture found in 1 Corinthians 15:22-25, when LEFT in the CONTEXT of where it is found teaches us a TIMELINE of EVENTS, but NOT different STAGES of the FIRST resurrection. I will go in depth later on in this study to absolute prove without a doubt that this passage of scripture in NO WAY proves different stages of the ONE and ONLY FIRST resurrection. Remember what I said at the beginning that just ONE wrong or incorrect ASSUMPTION or INTERPRETATION will lead to having to CHANGE the meaning of many more CLEAR, PLAIN and SIMPLE words such as this word "FIRST", which clearly means that there will be no other resurrection that precedes or come before this resurrection or the dead in Jesus Christ. Please read the study "THE TIME OF GREAT TRIBULATION!" for and in depth study showing that there will be TWO and ONLY TWO resurrections of the dead and the second and final resurrection does not take place until the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus. This study also proves beyond any shadow of a doubt that the ONLY SOUND BIBLICAL conclusion for the time of the rapture of the church is just where Jesus himself said it would be and that is IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation and right before the WRATH of Almighty God that Jesus will pour our immediately after the rapture of his church to safety. 

         Also please KNOW and realize that when this fact is clearly shown to you that the FIRST resurrection is NOT DIVIDED into different stages, then it is ALSO proves without a doubt that the SECOND coming cannot be DIVIDED as well. Again we will take a look at this in-depth a little later in this study in God's word.


         #24. (a.) Christ is the FIRSTFRUITS of those who RISE from the dead. This happened on the Feast of First fruits, three days AFTER Jesus died.


         True. But again this is NOT an argument or reason for a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church and alone it does not prove anything other that what it states, which is that Jesus is the first begotten from the dead and that Jesus was risen from the dead on the feast of first fruits.


         #25. (b.) “Afterward, they that are Christ’s at His Coming.” This is the Pre-Tribulation Rapture of the Church.


         This statement or the portion of this verse that is CLAIMED to mean that it is speaking of a PRE-tribulation rapture is just an ASSUMPTION or an INTERPRETATION that is made in order to try to explain that the FIRST resurrection is ALSO divided in not just TWO parts but THREE parts or STAGES, because THREE different STAGES of a FIRST resurrection are needed in order for the FALSE doctrine of the pre-tribulation point of view to be accepted. You see, in order to even use 1 Corinthians 15:22-25 one needs to INCLUDE the resurrection of Jesus as PART of the FIRST resurrection, when in TRUTH it is NOT part of the FIRST resurrection of the dead in Jesus Christ. Then the so called SECOND STAGE of the first resurrection will supposedly take place before the time of great tribulation and then the so called THIRD stage of the FIRST resurrection takes place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation according to those who teach the PRE-tribulation rapture of the church.

         I can personally attest to the fact that this was NOT taught in the earlier days of the PRE-tribulation doctrine, because no one brought up the fact that there MUST without fail be a RESURRECTION at the time of the rapture in the early days of the PRE- tribulation teaching back then. At least not one pre- tribulation book that I have ever read even hinted at there being a FIRST resurrection let alone DIVIDE the first resurrection into three different stages. It was only when Christians in these last days started to see the TRUTH because they saw that in the BIBLE there was TWO and ONLY two resurrections, the FIRST resurrection being at the time of the RAPTURE and the second and only other resurrection to take place would be at the END of the 1000 year reign. It was only after Christians began to SEE this TRUTH that the PRE-trib needed to come up with a passage of scripture that would somehow justify the SPLITTING of the FIRST resurrection into stages as well. Other wise they would be PROVEN wrong about dividing the SECOND coming into TWO separate and DISTINCT comings. I will go into this more in-depth later on in this study. These comments are just meant to be brief rebuttals for now.


         #26. (c.) THEN COMES THE END--in which the Kingdom of God will be established at the start of the Millennium. “For He (Jesus) MUST REIGN--till He has put ALL ENEMIES under His feet”--(during the Millennium). According to the structure of 1 Corinthians 15:22-25, AFTER “the tribulation” is DONE, a THIRD STAGE of the First Resurrection will occur so that some saints can enter the Millennium in their glorified flesh. These are the tribulation saints--Revelation 20:4. And the Old Testament saints--Job 19:25-26.


         Again, when this passage of scripture is KEPT in the CONTEXT of where it is found anyone can CLEARLY see that this passage of scripture does NOT teach that the FIRST resurrection is DIVIDED into THREE DIFFERENT STAGES or parts. Again, I will explain this in detail in a moment, but for now just know that those who teach a pre-tribulation rapture have INCORRECTLY interpreted the END in this verse to mean the BEGINNING or the START of the Millennium, when in TRUTH the END is referring to the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus. Please be patient and all of what I am saying will be made crystal clear. 


         #27. The SEQUENCE of 1 Corinthians 15:22-25 clearly SHOW a Pre-Trib Rapture of the Church! When the “plain sense” makes “perfect sense” seek “no other sense.”


         The sequence of 1 Corinthians shows nothing more than a simplified TIMELINE of DIFFERENT EVENTS, which I will explain thoroughly in a moment right after reason number 28, and then the reader will truly see that PLAIN SENSE really does make PERFECT SENSE.


         #28. DETAILS of The Rapture and the Second Coming are VERY DIFFERENT and CANNOT be the same event! We must RIGHTLY DIVIDE the Word of God! 2 Timothy 2:15.

  
         Yes, I whole heartily agree, that we must RIGHTLY DIVIDE the word of TRUTH and NOT DIVIDE the ONE AND ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus! And therefore ADD a THIRD coming in the process, when the OLD Testament clearly teaches ONLY TWO comings of Jesus. And then be forced to DIVIDE the ONE AND ONLY FIRST resurrection into THREE different resurrections and then TRY and prove this dividing of the FIRST resurrection by INCORRECTLY or by NOT RIGHTLY dividing the word of truth in order to MAKE the passage of scripture in 1 Corinthians 15:22-25 mean what they need it to mean. I also agree that while different things take place at the second coming of Jesus I do NOT agree that this truth DEMANDS the second coming to be DIVIDED into TWO separate coming of Jesus. It is NOT at all hard or difficult to understand that Jesus can rapture his church to safety first and then CONTINUE on down to the earth to execute the WRATH of Almighty God is just the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus. There is absolutely NO need for TWO SEPARATE comings of Jesus.


         As I said earlier, in order for the pre-tribulation doctrine to make any sense of some SEEMINGLY contradicting verses in the Bible it was therefore ASSUMED that the ONLY WAY to reconcile or harmonize these seemingly contradictory verses of scripture was to DIVIDE the ONE and ONLY
SECOND coming into TWO different COMINGS of Jesus. Then by doing this the pre-trib teaching created another problem which is, what to do with the ONE and ONLY ONE FIRST resurrection of the DEAD IN CHRIST. Those who teach the PRE-tribulation had to come up with a passage of scripture that would justify how can the DIVIDING of the FIRST resurrection into DIFFERENT STAGES of PHASES so that there reasoning would be justified in scripture? But they needed a verse or passage of scripture to support their DIVIDING of the FIRST resurrection into TWO stages. Well the ONLY vers they could find that even came close ended up being needed to be divided into not just TWO stages, but THREE different STAGES in order to INCLUDE Jesus in taking part of the FIRST resurrection, which is totally NOT even close to what the word of truth teaches us.

Anyway they came up with 1 Corinthians 15:22-25 to TRY and support their REASONING for DIVIDING what to ME is OBVIOUSLY a SINGLE EVENT that the Bible calls the FIRST resurrection.

Now the FLESH of those who have been taught this false doctrine of the PRE-tribulation rapture do not really need any SOUND Biblical explanation, because the FLESH wants to BELIEVE any doctrine that sounds PLEASING to the ears. Therefore many Christians just BLINDLY accept this makeshift explanation to try and explain a three stage FIRST resurrection, just because the FLESH does NOT want to endue SOUND BIBLICAL teaching. So then, what many Christians, who believe and teach the pre-tribulation doctrine DO NOT know is that 1 Corinthians 15:22-25 is NOT KEPT in the CONTEXT of where it is found.

So then, let us see what is TRULY meant by this passage of scripture by KEEPING it in the CONTEXT of where it is found by reading 1 Corinthians 15:12-28 which teaches us that the LAST ENEMY that shall be destroyed is DEATH and THEN shall be the END.


"Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?

13. But IF there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ NOT risen: (this is talking about TWO DIFFERENT resurrections: the resurrection of Jesus that has already taken place and a FUTURE resurrection of the dead in Jesus Christ.)

14. And IF Christ be not risen, then is our preaching VAIN, and your faith is also vain.

15. Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, IF so be that the dead rise not.

16. For IF the dead rise not, then is NOT Christ raised:

17. And IF Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; you are yet in your sins.

18. Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. (or the DEAD IN CHRIST are ALSO perished IF there is NO resurrection of the dead. Also again showing that the FIRST resurrection is speaking ONLY of the dead who are IN Jesus Christ.)

19. IF in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.(Please notice that the SUBJECT under discussion is whether or not there IS a resurrection of the DEAD and NOT that the FIRST resurrection is done in STAGES. Up to now the emphasis has been placed on the question of IF there be NO resurrection, but in the verses to follow it changes to leave no doubt that Christ IS risen from the DEAD)

20. But now IS Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept (or Jesus has become the first one to rise from the dead never to die again becoming the first fruits of ONLY the dead who die IN Jesus Christ to become the second fruits or to become JOINT HEIRS with Jesus).

21. For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.

22. For as in Adam all die, even so IN Christ shall all be made alive.

23. BUT every man in his own ORDER: Christ the first fruits; AFTERWARD they that are Christ's AT his COMING (speaking of the FIRST resurrection where the DEAD IN CHRIST ONLY are resurrected and given ETERNAL LIFE AT the SECOND COMING of Jesus).

24. THEN comes the END, WHEN he (speaking of Jesus) shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, (now ask yourself WHEN, speaking of the END, WHEN will Jesus DELIVER UP the KINGDOM BACK into his Father's hand?) even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power.

25. For he (speaking of Jesus) must reign, TILL he (Almighty God) has put ALL enemies under his feet.

26. The LAST enemy that shall be destroyed is DEATH.(so now arises the question of WHEN is this LAST enemy DESTROYED and put under his feet?)

27. For he has put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him.

28. And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all."


In verse 24 we learn that the END does NOT COME, UNTIL Jesus DELIVERS the KINGDOM of Almighty God BACK into his Father's hand, which is at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus AFTER the LAST enemy death is destroyed, which we are told is destroyed in the lake of fire AFTER the END of the 1000 year year of Jesus. So please notice again the word WHEN that I emphasis teaches us WHEN the END shall COME. In other words, the END is NOT the END of the time of great tribulation,as those who teach the FALSE doctrine of the PRE-tribulation have INCORRECTLY INTERPRETED the word of truth to mean and would have you to believe. But RATHER the END hear is speaking of WHEN Jesus will DELIVER the KINGDOM back into his Father's hand, which is clearly at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus.

Now the ONLY way to have this passage of scripture even remotely support a dividing of the first resurrection into THREE different resurrections that take place at three different time would be for the END to be speaking of the BEGINNING or the START of the 1000 year reign of Jesus to allow for the dead IN Jesus Christ who die DURING the time of great tribulation to be raised from the dead so that they can live and reign WITH Jesus DURING the 1000 year reign of Jesus. But it TRUTH the phrase, "THEN comes the END" is most definitely speaking of the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus. And according to the PRE-tribulation INTERPRETATION that would consequently mean that those dear brothers and sister who died DURING the time of great tribulation would NOT be resurrected until the END of 100 year reign of Jesus. And therefore their ERROR in INTERPRETATION creates yet ANOTHER CONTRADICTION is God's word.

You see my dear brothers and sisters in our Lord Jesus Christ, the ONLY way for those who die DURING the time of great tribulation to be raised at the FIRST resurrection is for the FIRST resurrection of the DEAD IN Jesus Christ to take place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation. 

Again please read the study "THE TIME OF GREAT TRIBULATION!" where I explain all of this in great detail, but for now you can read revelation 20:4-6 on your own if you cannot wait. But those who can wait let us continue with this study.


24. "THEN comes the END, WHEN he (speaking of Jesus) shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, (now ask yourself WHEN, speaking of the END, WHEN will Jesus DELIVER UP the KINGDOM BACK into his Father's hand?) even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power."


Then is the very next verse, verse 25 we learn that the END will NOT come, UNTIL ALL the enemies of God are DESTROYED and put under his feet.


25. "For he (speaking of Jesus) must reign, till he (Almighty God) has put ALL enemies under his feet."


Then in the next verse we are immediately told that the LAST enemy to be DESTROYED and therefore placed under his feet is DEATH. So then, it is ONLY AFTER this LAST enemy DEATH is DESTROYED that the END will COME. Please read verse 26 again.


26. "The LAST enemy that shall be destroyed is DEATH. (so now arises the question of WHEN is this LAST enemy DESTROYED and put under his feet?)"


As you have seen I have already asked the question of WHEN is the LAST enemy called DEATH going to be DESTROYED that will bring us to the END, which is WHEN Jesus will deliver the kingdom back into his Father's hand. For the ANSWER to this question please turn to Revelation chapter 20 and read verse 1 through 3, which teaches us that AT the SECOND coming of Jesus after the armies of Satan are defeated that Satan will be BOUND for 1000 years while Jesus REIGNS in his Father's kingdom for this SAME 1000 year period of time. And then AFTER the 1000 year REIGN of Jesus, the Satan will be LOOSE out of the pit, where he has been BOUND for 1000 years.


"And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand.

2. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and BOUND him a thousand years,

3. And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations NO more, TILL the thousand years should be fulfilled: and AFTER that (speaking of AFTER the 1000 years are fulfilled) he must be LOOSED a little season."


So then, WHY is Satan, the Devil, LOOSED again after he has been BOUND for 1000 years and NOT allowed to TEMPT and DECEIVE the nations during this 1000 year period of time? And WHAT happens AFTER the 1000 year REIGN of Jesus WHEN Satan is LOOSED for a little season. The answer to WHAT takes place AFTER the 1000 year REIGN of Jesus right BEFORE he DELIVERS the KINGDOM back in the hands of his Father is given to use in Revelation 20:7-15, which says,


"And WHEN the thousand years are EXPIRED, Satan shall be LOOSED out of his prison,

8. And shall go out to DECEIVE the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea.

9. And they went upon the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.

10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.

11. And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.

12. And I saw the DEAD, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the DEAD were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.

13. And the sea gave up the DEAD which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.

14. And DEATH and hell were CAST into the lake of fire. This is the second DEATH (or the FINAL DEATH where there shall be DEATH NO MORE. Or in other words, this is WHEN the LAST enemy DEATH shall be DESTROYED, WHEN DEATH is CAST into the lake of fire to be DESTROYED).

15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire."


The writer continues in the very next chapter Revelation 21:1-4 and goes on the say that DEATH shall be NO MORE!


"And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea (or no more WICKED).

2. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.

3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.

4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be NO MORE DEATH, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away."


Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that the END spoken of in                       1 Corinthians 15:22-25 is NOT what those who teach the pre-tribulation view TRY to make the END mean in order for them to have at least some passage of scripture to support their splitting the first resurrection into three different resurrections. In other words, thos who teach the PRE-tribulation make the CLAIM that the phrase, THEN comes the END" means the END of the time of great tribulation where the "SO CALLED" tribulation saints, which SUPPOSEDLY is NOT the church according to those who teach the PRE-tribulation rapture of the CHURCH and then after the great tribulation ANOTHER rapture of the JEWS and the so called "tribulation saints" are RESURRECTED in the "SO CALLED" THIRD STAGE of the FIRST resurrection. 

HOWEVER, in TRUTH, the END is actually speaking of the the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus WHEN the LAST enemy DEATH is cast into the lake of fire to be DESTROYED so that there will be DEATH NO MORE and therefore the PRE-tribulation has absolutely NO SOUND BIBLICAL support to DIVIDE the ONE and ONLY FIRST resurrection of the DEAD IN Jesus Christ. And it truth they have NO SOUND BIBLICAL support to ADD Jesus to the YET FUTURE FIRST resurrection that is for only the DEAD who are IN Jesus Christ. I mean Jesus was not saved from SIN because Jesus never sinned so Jesus did not die being IN Jesus Christ. The FIRST resurrection is ONLY for the dead IN Jesus Christ. Also Jesus was ALREADY risen from the dead and is the REASON of why there will be a yet FUTURE FIRST resurrection of the dead who die IN Jesus Christ.

Can you not see dear child of God how those that teach the pre-tribulation point of view have to taken verses OUT of there CONTEXT and then TWIST these verses in order to make them FIT their FALSE ASSUMPTION that they have made that the SECOND coming of Jesus MUST WITHOUT FAIL be DIVIDED into TWO separate and distinct comings of Jesus as being the ONLY way to reconcile the apparent contradiction between a KNOW coming and a ASSUMED NEVER to be know coming of Jesus, when in TRUTH the BIBLE only teaches of ONE and ONLY ONE SECOND coming of Jesus?

No my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord there is ONLY ONE SECOND coming of Jesus and there is ONLY ONE FIRST resurrection. Please read Revelation 20:4-6, which teaches us what takes place AT the TIME when Satan is BOUND for 1000 years right BEFORE Jesus begins his REIGN along WITH the CHURCH who have been beheaded DURING the time of great tribulation who are RAISED from the dead in the FIRST resurrection to reign WITH Jesus in his Father kingdom for 1000 years. Please play very CLOSE ATTENTION to these words and to what we are being taught BY the Holy Spirit of Almighty God, the Father, and NOT by man made false doctrines that do NOT RIGHTLY divide the word of God.


"And I saw THRONES, and THEY sat upon them, and judgment was given unto THEM (speaking of those who sat upon these THRONES): and I saw the souls of THEM that were BEHEADED for the witness of Jesus, AND for the word of God, and which had NOT worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and THEY (speaking of those who sat upon the THRONES, some of which who were beheaded for their steadfast faith in Jesus and others for their testimony of the word of God, and none of which worshiped the beast nor received his mark, THEY) LIVED AND REIGNED WITH Christ a thousand years.

5. BUT the REST of the DEAD lived NOT again UNTIL the thousand years were FINISHED. (speaking of the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus when the SECOND and ONLY OTHER resurrection takes place.) This is the FIRST resurrection. (speaking of the resurrection of ONLY the dead who are IN Jesus Christ that INCLUDE all the CHURCH from the day of Pentecost to the SECOND coming of Jesus IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation including those who have remained alive during the time of great tribulation who shall be CHANGED in a moment and in a twinkling of an eye.)

6. Blessed and holy is he that has part in the FIRST resurrection: on such the second death has no power, but THEY (speaking of those who WENT THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and who did NOT worship the beast nor take his mark as well as all the rest of the church that have died throughout the entire church age and as well also those who have remained alive during the time of great tribulation) shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall REIGN WITH him a thousand years."


CLEARLY these "SO CALLED" tribulation saints, who SUPPOSEDLY are NOT the church according to the false doctrine of the pre-tribulation teaching, DEFINITELY without fail are RESURRECTED immediately after the time of great tribulation AT the SECOND coming of Jesus in order to LIVE and REIGN WITH Jesus DURING the 1000 years. 

Can you not see that the word "FIRST" means just what it says, FIRST, which means that there are NO OTHER resurrections or SO CALLED STAGES of this same FIRST resurrection that occur BEFORE this FIRST resurrection.

Now I see the wheels turning in some of your heads that almost immediately say, "What about the RESURRECTION of Jesus? Was not Jesus RESURRECTED BEFORE this FIRST RESURRECTION? Therefore the RESURRECTION of Jesus MUST be a PART of this FIRST RESURRECTION!"

Again this is just another FALSE ASSUMPTION or false CONCLUSION that is NOT based upon the WHOLE word of God. For you see, the FIRST resurrection,which was PROPHESIED by the apostle John, the writer of the book of Revelation, was not seen, heard, written or even PROPHESIED by John, UNTIL AFTER Jesus had ALREADY been RESURRECTED and ASCENDED into heaven. Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that the FIRST resurrection is a SINGLE ONE TIME EVENT that takes place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus, which is ALSO a SINGLE ONE TIME EVENT that occurs IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION? And therefore the RAPTURE is a ONE TIME SINGLE event that can only take place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation and right BEFORE the WRATH of God is poured out by Jesus AT his SECOND coming. this is the ONLY time that the rapture of the church can occur and NOT have ANY contradictions in any other part of god's word.

Also please take a CLOSE look at the very SIMPLE and PLAIN word "REST" that is used by the writer to CLEARLY show us that there is going to be TWO and ONLY TWO RESURRECTIONS in the future; the FIRST resurrection where the DEAD IN CHRIST are resurrected, AND the SECOND and FINAL resurrection the ONLY OTHER resurrection that will take place where the REST of the dead are raised, which is at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus when the LAST enemy DEATH shall be DESTROYED and the END shall come WHEN Jesus delivers the kingdom back into the hands of his Father, Almighty God.

The word "REST" means ALL that REMAINS, or every one who is left who has not yet been resurrected in the FIRST resurrection. These two SIMPLE, PLAIN, and CLEAR words, "FIRST" and "REST" when used together as they have been used in Revelation 20:4-6 DEMAND that there be TWO and ONLY TWO resurrections that will take place in the future. Now please understand that this does NOT mean that a believer cannot raise the dead between now and the second coming of Jesus. There can be thousands upon thousand of people raised from the dead in the mighty name of Jesus, but they will die again only to take part in one to the ONLY TWO future resurrections to be JUDGED either to receive eternal life in the world to come or to receive eternal death and destruction never to rise again in the lake of fire. 

Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, the ERROR of the PRE-tribulation teaching that TRIES to place ANOTHER resurrection in BEFORE the FIRST resurrection of the DEAD IN CHRIST, which the BIBLE teaches takes place AT the RAPTURE of the CHURCH, which the BIBLE teaches takes place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus. 

But when the PRE-tribulation doctrine makes the CLAIM that the rapture takes place BEFORE the time of great tribulation, then the FIRST resurrection must be MOVED to BEFORE the time of great tribulation, because there must be a FIRST resurrection at the time of the RAPTURE. 

Can you not see that when they TRY to place ANOTHER resurrection BEFORE the time of great tribulation, then they REMOVE the FIRST resurrection, which the BIBLE clearly teaches takes place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus immediately AFTER the time of great tribulation, and therefore the "SO CALLED" tribulation saints have NO resurrection in which to be resurrected in order to LIVE and REIGN with Jesus, BECAUSE the PRE-tribulation teaching MOVED it to be BEFORE the time of great tribulation which would be BEFORE the tribulation saints would be KILLED. 

In other words, we KNOW that the saints who die DURING the time of great tribulation will LIVE and reign with Jesus and the SECOND death has NO POWER over them, therefore they had received their reward of ETERNAL LIFE and do NOT rule and reign with Jesus in their MORTAL bodies. But IF the rapture is MOVED to BEFORE the time of great tribulation, then so must the FIRST resurrection be MOVED right along with it, which would then leave the only other resurrection to take place to be at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus, which would be TOO LATE for the saints who died during the great tribulation to be resurrected to LIVE and REIGN with Jesus DURING the 1000 years. The ONLY way to make all these verses FIT is to leave the RAPTURE of the CHURCH at the SECOND coming of Jesus, which is where the BIBLE plainly teaches that it occurs. Jesus himself said that our gathering together will take place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation.

Again meanings of clear simple words need to be TWISTED and CHANGED in order to make the FALSE teaching of the PRE-tribulation rapture to fit the word of God. 

SECOND coming means SECOND coming and NOT TWO SEPARATE and DISTINCTLY DIFFERENT comings that are separated by a 7 year period of time! 

FIRST resurrection means FIRST resurrection and NOT THREE DIFFERENT STAGES of the SAME resurrection! 

And REST of the DEAD are resurrected at the END of the 1000 years means exactly that, the REST of the dead are resurrection at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus, which is WHEN the LAST enemy DEATH shall be DESTROYED and the END shall come where Jesus delivers up the kingdom to his Father, Almighty God.

So then, my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, let us RIGHTLY DIVIDED the WORD of Almighty God by NOT DIVIDING these CLEAR, SIMPLE, and PLAIN words that the Bible uses to describe the SECOND coming of Jesus and the FIRST resurrection where the only dead IN Christ are resurrected, and the phrase REST of the dead are resurrected at the END of the 1000 years reign in order to TRY and prove a FABLE that is more pleasing to the ear to hear. Be a soldier of Christ and ENDURE sound Biblical teaching. The church IS going to go THROUGH the ENTIRE time of GREAT tribulation so be READY to ENDURE unto the end, because ONLY those who ENDURE unto the end shall be saved.

With that being said let us continue this study in God's word by reading reasons 29-57 of the 250 reasons for the pre-tribulation rapture of the church.


         DON’T CONFUSE ISRAEL AND THE CHURCH!



         #29. There’s a DISTINCTION between the Church and Israel. Acts 15:14-15. Romans 11:25-27.


         Yes, I agree, the Bible does teach us that there is a difference between Israel and the church. But this does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture of the church. The post tribulation teaching makes this clear distinction as well. It should also be noted that God is making ONE people of Israel and the Gentiles, which is the church, and that the church is also called the ELECT or chosen of God. So then, Israel is the ELECT of God, but so ALSO is the CHURCH called the ELECT of God. The is no more Jew or Gentile or male or female among those of us who are saved. In truth, the CHURCH is spoken of as being the ELECT and Israel as God's chosen PEOPLE, but that is a study in and of itself.


         #30. To suggest that the Church will remain on earth for the tribulation CONFUSES the message of Daniel’s 70th week, and causes the Church TO RECEIVE what was APPOINTED to Israel and their Holy City.


         No, what CONFUSES the message of the 70th week spoken of in Daniel 9:24-27 is the INTERPRETATION given by those who teach the pre-tribulation point of view. It is the WRATH of God that the church is NOT appointed to and NOT the time of great tribulation. More on this later.


         #31. The UNITY of Daniel’s 70th week is MAINTAINED by the Pre-Trib view. By contrast, the Mid-Trib and Pre-Wrath views DESTROY that unity and CONFUSES God’s PROGRAM for Israel with that of the Church.


         Again the nothing is confused by the teaching of the POST tribulation timing of the rapture of the church and in no way does it destroy God's program or plans for his people Israel. God did NOT remove Israel from the earth while he turned to the GENTILES, who were added to the CHURCH or to the ELECT or the CHOSEN to be saved IN Jesus Christ. God is still yet dealing with his CHOSEN people Israel while the CHURCH is still here on the earth. But no Jew will be saved OUTSIDE of accepting Jesus as their MESSIAH. Jesus is the ONLY name under heaven given among men whereby we all MUST be saved. The thing is that the word of God also teaches us the judgment must BEGIN at the HOUSE of God, speaking of the CHURCH and part of that judgment or TESTING is the time of great tribulation.


         #32. The Post-Trib view denies the clear teaching of the 70th week by subjecting the literal prophecy to one form or another of allegory. It gives Israel’s destiny to the Church!


         The church going through the great tribulation period does not give the prophecies related to Israel to the church, which you, the reader, will clearly see as you continue to read this study in God's word to come to the knowledge of the TRUTH. There will be NO Jew saved apart from accepting Jesus as their savior and then that Jew becomes a part of the CHURCH or the ELECT of God and no longer are a JEW. It is ONLY those who are IN Jesus Christ faithful unto the end who will be rewarded with ETERNAL LIFE at the second coming of Jesus at the time of the rapture of the church. ANY other person Jew or Gentile, who calls upon the name of the Lord AT his coming will be saved ALIVE in their MORTAL bodies to go into the Millennium to be taught of the Lord and if so be that they die being IN Jesus Christ during the 1000 year reign of Jesus they will be raised at the END of the Millennium to receive eternal life. But if so be that they die in SIN during the 1000 year reign of Jesus they will be raised to face the judgment of the lake of fire along with ALL the other WICKED who have died in wickedness since Adam.


         #33. In the 70th week (during the “tribulation”) as prophesied in Zechariah 13:8-9--TWO-THIRDS of Israel will NOT SURVIVE, but will PERISH. A THIRD part of them will come through THE FIRE of that time, REFINED like silver and gold, and will SAY that the Lord is their God. It’s NOT the Church who will be refined by that terrible judgment!


          Here is what Zechariah 13:8-9 actually teaches us,

         "And it shall come to pass, that in ALL the LAND, says the LORD, two parts THEREIN (speaking of two thirds of ALL the LAND) shall be cut off and DIE; but the third shall be left THEREIN (speaking of one third be left alive and not cut off in ALL the LAND).
         9. And I will bring the third part through the fire (or one third that is left alive and not cut off will be brought through the fire that is presently engulfing them), and WILL refine them as silver is refined (referring to the yet FUTURE refining that will take place during the 1000 year reign of Jesus where they will be TAUGHT of the Lord), and WILL try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people (speaking of ALL who call upon the Lord to be saved speaking of CHRISTIANS who have already called upon Jesus to be saved, and speaking of BOTH those gentile left of the nations and the JEWS who call upon the name of the Lord to be saved.): and they shall say, The LORD is my God."


         So then, the question arises, is the TWO THIRDS who are cut off and killed during this time speaking of ONLY ISRAEL, or is it referring to ALL the people in the LAND? In other words, during the great tribulation and the WRATH of God is TWO THIRDS of ISRAEL the ONLY portion of ALL the people in ALL the LAND who are going to be affected?

         Absolutely NOT! So therefore, the ONE THIRD that is brought through the fire is NOT referring to JUST ISRAEL, but rather it is speaking of one third of ALL the people in ALL the LAND.


         #34. The PROPHECY for ISRAEL clearly says, “Seventy weeks are DETERMINED upon your people (Daniel’s people--Israel) and upon your Holy City (Jerusalem).” Daniel 9:24. There is NO MENTION of the Church.


         There is no question or argument that the seventy weeks are determined upon Israel, but this does NOT prove that the church will NOT be present here on the Earth during the time of great tribulation. God did NOT take Israel out of the earth when he turned to the Gentiles so there is absolutely NO SOUND BIBLICAL reason to dogmatically demand that the CHURCH be taken out of the earth while God turns back again to deal with the Jews.


         #35. The Church Age fits into a PARENTHESIS that happens between Daniel’s 69th and 70th week.


         The disciples who followed Jesus during his ministry, who where the first disciples of the CHURCH that Jesus was building, were present during the 69th week, So then, one cannot put a clear dividing line that separates PEOPLE, who fit on BOTH SIDES of this imaginary line. When the time line of PEOPLE are involve there is an OVERLAPPING transition of dispensations. Likewise in the last days there will be an OVERLAPPING of the church being present while God will once again deal with Israel. 



         #36. God STOPPED Israel’s CLOCK in order for the Church Age to happen. God won’t RESTART Israel’s CLOCK until the after Church Age is finished.



         Again this is an ERROR in the line of reasoning by those that teach the pre-tribulation point of view, because CLEARLY ISRAEL did NOT need to be REMOVED from the Earth in order for God to speak to a people who did not seek him. You see, Israel is STILL here on the Earth while God has directed his focus on the church in order to provoke Israel to jealousy. In the SAME manner the CHURCH will be here ON the Earth DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION showing our rock solid faith to die for the sake of the TRUTH that Jesus IS the MESSIAH. Also the clock is not totally stopped, because some of Israel have and are still coming to saving faith in Jesus. so the lines are NOT so cut and dry as those who teach the PRE-tribulation rapture will like them to be.


         #37. The dispensation of Israel (under the law) was INTERRUPTED by the dispensation of God’s Grace through the Church. When the dispensation of GRACE in the Church is complete, then God will RESUME and FINISH the INTERRUPTED dispensation of His law in Israel. Clearly shown by the GAP between the 69th and 70th weeks of Daniel 9:24-27.


         I agree that there are different "DISPENSATIONS" or different periods of time where God seems to change the way in which he is dealing with mankind in order to reconcile mankind back to himself. And yes, there is a gap between the 69th and the 70th week, but this does NOT prove that the church will NOT go through the time of great tribulation. Again God does not ABRUPTLY end one dispensation that CUTS people in HALF, so to speak. Even the giving of the LAW took forty days of Moses being on the mountain top just to receive the law. So then, if clear cut lines are to be drawn where there is NO OVERLAPPING what soever, then you will need to ADD many more DISPENSATIONS in the mix and then support them with scripture. And by the way the is NO MORE sacrifice for sins so the law will NOT RESUME, but rather the teaching of JESUS will continue with the Jews AND those left of the nations who repent at the coming of Jesus. 



         #38. Yes, there are DISPENSATIONS in God’s dealing with mankind during the millenniums. (I mention this because many people OBJECT to the idea of God having separate programs, especially for the Church and Israel.) A “dispensation” is defined as God’s MANNER OF WORKING as He performs His ADMINISTRATION, overseeing various groups of people throughout the scripture. He has dealt with VARIOUS groups in DIFFERING means of ADMINISTRATION. We can SEE it by paying CAREFUL attention to what’s recorded in the whole Bible. Dispensations are CLEARLY mentioned in 1 Corinthians 9:17, Ephesians 1:10,Ephesians 3:2 and Colossians 1:25-26.


         Again there is no dispute or argument against there being different dispensations of God in working with mankind. But having different dispensations does NOT prove that the church will NOT go through the period of great tribulation.


         #39. The tribulation (all 7 years of it) is distinctly JEWISH in nature.


         I totally DISAGREE. The Bible teaches that the time of great tribulation is a 3 1/2 year period of time. And the WHOLE word of Almighty God CLEARLY teaches that the CHURCH will go THROUGH the ENTIRE period of GREAT TRIBULATION as you will PLAINLY see as you CONTINUE this study in God's word if you are truly seeking the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.


         #40. In the Church, there is NEITHER Jew or Gentile, but ALL are ONE in Christ’s BODY. Ephesians 2:11-22. Galatians 3:28.


         Yes, I totally agree, IN the CHURCH there is neither Jew, nor Gentile, but DURING the time of great tribulation there will be BOTH Jews and the CHURCH, right along with Gentile nations, just as there is BOTH Jews and Christians today. However, at ANY time ANY Jew or Gentile may accept Jesus as their savior and BECOME part of the CHURCH both now and during the time of great tribulation. Please keep in mind that the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of Almighty God. Please see the study "WRATH OF GOD VERSUS THE GREAT TRIBULATION!"


         #41. Yet in the tribulation, there IS a distinction. Revelation 7:1-17--144,000 sealed servants from the twelve tribes of Israel. Jeremiah 30:7 --which speaks of the tribulation as “Jacob’s trouble.”



         Yes, Revelation 7:1-17 makes a clear distinction between the sealing of the 144,000 servants of Israel and the CHURCH that is seen before the throne of God who have come OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION as described to us in Revelation 7:9-17, which says,


         "AFTER this (or after the sealing of the 144,000) I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of ALL nations, and kindred, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; 
       10. And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sits upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.
       11. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshiped God,
       12. Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.
       13. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence
(or from WHERE) came they?
       14. And I said unto him, Sir, you know. And he said to me,
These are they which came OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.
       15. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sits on the throne shall dwell among them.
       16. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.
       17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."



         Now IF this great multitude is NOT the CHURCH that came OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION who are now standing before the throne of God, then WHO are they?

         Well those who teach the pre-tribulation point of view CLAIM that this great multitude from ALL nations, and people of the world are the "SO CALLED" tribulations saints and NOT he CHURCH. But IF this were TRUE, then WHY the NEED to SEAL JUST the 144,000 of the tribes of Israel? And WHY does the word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible clearly identify these saints as being washed in the BLOOD of JESUS? Only Christians, the body of Christ, the CHURCH, the BRIDE of Jesus are washed in the BLOOD of JESUS. 

         The TRUTH of the matter is that BOTH the CHURCH and these 144,000 sealed of the twelve tribes of Israel have ALREADY gone THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and the CHURCH is now before the throne of God. The 144,000 JEWS are being sealed to guarantee a remnant of God's people to remain alive during the WRATH that is about to be poured out upon ALL people both Jews and Gentile EXCEPT for the CHURCH that is NOT appoint to the WRATH of God and these 144,000 SEALED of the twelve tribes of Israel. 


         #42. During the chapters of Revelation which gives DETAILS about the tribulation, the Church is not mentioned--not even ONCE. From Revelation 6 through Revelation 18.


         This statement is very misleading and very DECEPTIVE! Yes it is absolutely TRUE that the WORD "CHURCH" is NOT found in the above mentioned chapters, but this does NOT prove that the church itself, as in, the body of BELIEVERS and FOLLOWERS of Jesus Christ are not found mentioned in these chapters of Revelation 6 through Revelation 18.

         The TRUTH of the matter is that the word "CHURCH" is NOT found in even ONE TIME in the gospels of Mark, Luke and John, and it is ONLY found three times in the gospel of Matthew, once in Matthew 16:18 and two other times in Matthew 18:17, so does this mean that Mark, Luke, and John have NOTHING whatsoever to do with the CHURCH just because the WORD "CHURCH" is NOT found in them? How ABSOLUTELY ABSURD would that be to arrive at such a foolish conclusion as that. And yet this is exactly the SAME kind of LOGIC that is used by some, who teach the FALSE doctrine of the pre-tribulation rapture of the church.

         Further more there WORD "CHURCH" is also NOT found in 2 Peter, Jude, 2 John, and is ONLY found in Chapter 16 of the book of Romans, and TWICE in the book of Hebrews, ONE time at the beginning and ONE time at the END, very similar to the book of Revelation. Very DECEIVING indeed to try and use this kind of argument in order to make your own personal INTERPRETATION make sense.          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that IF this kind of ILLOGICAL reasoning is used consistently, then it would have to be conclude that MOST of the New Testament has NOTHING what so ever to do with the CHURCH, simply because the WORD, "CHURCH" is NOT found in most of the New Testament. Now I am certain that those who teach the pre-tribulation are not INTENTIONALLY deceiving the body of Christ, but rather it is just that they have NOT thought this line of reasoning through before using it.


         #43. The Church is the KEY player (sharing the Gospel) from Acts to Jude.


         Yes most certainly she is, but as I have shown above the WORD "CHURCH" does NOT appear in MOST of the New Testament, but yet the church is still PRESENT and mentioned THROUGHOUT the entire New Testament. The church is SEEN and RECOGNIZED by other words such as SAINTS, SERVANTS, PRIESTS, BRETHREN, believers, followers, witnesses for Jesus and so forth. And the SAME types of wording that REPRESENT the church are found throughout the ENTIRE book of Revelation.


         #44. The Church is KEY player in Revelation 1 to 5, AND is seen again in Revelation 19 to 22.


         Again, my point has already been made that there is NO RELEVANCE to the fact that the WORD, "CHURCH" which is ONLY found in Revelation chapters 1 through 4 and ONCE as "CHURCHES" in the very LAST book of Revelation chapter 22 and verse 16.

         But to make my point even further the WORD, CHURCH" is NOT found in Revelation chapter 5, which is one of the primary chapters that is USED to show that the CHURCH has ALREADY been RAPTURE up into heaven. How CONVENIENT is that to HAND PICK what verses they want to use or NOT use to show that the church is present or NOT present. Even in Revelation chapter 19 where, the CHURCH is definitely seen the WORD, "church" is NOT found. Again HOW CONVENIENT to be able to hand select when the church can be SEEN and when the church CANNOT be seen even when the word "CHURCH" is not present. 

         The TRUTH of the matter is that the CHURCH, that is to say, BELIEVERS or SERVANTS of our Lord Jesus Christ can be SEEN DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION in the book of Revelation.


         #45. There’s an ABSENCE of TEACHING about the TRIBULATION in KEY “Church-related” Bible passages. That’s why there is NO INSTRUCTION given to the Church on how to LIVE THROUGH the tribulation. BECAUSE the Church will NOT need to know HOW TO SURVIVE the tribulation. The Church will NOT be in it!


         What about throughout most of the New Testament? Matthew chapter 24 for example. All the verses that teach us to WATCH and PRAY, to HOLD FAST, to ENDURE and not cast away our confidence. Why even the very first four chapters of the book of Revelation that specifically address the CHURCH are filled with WARNING of HOW the CHURCH is to LIVE in order to OBTAIN ETERNAL LIFE in the world to come. WARNING in the book of Revelation to NOT take the mark of the beast! The teachings of Jesus NOT to fear what man can do to us, but rather fear God. Verses teaching us to be FAITHFUL unto death.


         #46. When ISRAEL was CENTRAL in the Old Testament, the Church was a MYSTERY.


         Well in TRUTH the church is in PROPHECY, but yes it was not recognized by the religious leaders in the Old Testament. So I would have to agree that the church was in essence a mystery to many in the Old Testament, but in the New Testament we are told that the PROPHETS desired to look into what these prophecies meant. So there was at least some understanding that God was going to d something NEW, they just did not understand what these verse meant. 



         #47. When Israel was the CENTRAL FOCUS in the Gospels, the Church is virtually unmentioned.


         Yes, perhaps virtually UNRECOGNIZED, but none the less prophesied to be a people who were not a people seeking God. It is true that Jesus was sent to his people the JEWS, but Jesus was sent to the Jews to preach the GOSPEL, and to reveal the FATHER to the Jew first. In truth, the central focus of the gospels is the NEW COVENANT and that Jesus was to suffer and die on the cross shedding his blood to ESTABLISH the NEW COVENANT in his blood. So in truth the CHURCH was indeed the focus in the gospels to the Jew FIRST and then when they rejected this so great a salvation God turned to the Gentile, but the mindset of the early church was to preach the gospel to the Jew FIRST and then to the Gentiles if so be that the Jews rejected the Gospel. Somehow this mindset has faded in the church today and some Christians never even THINK to preach the gospel to a Jew. But this does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.


        #48. When the CHURCH is the FOCUS in Acts through Jude, ISRAEL is NOT mentioned (EXCEPT when the Apostles told THE CHURCH to NOT to deem themselves better--ISRAEL will be grafted back in. PLUS there is neither Jew nor Greek (Gentile) in the CHURCH, but ALL are the BODY OF CHRIST).


        The fact that Israel or the Jewish people are not mentioned as much as the church is because God is changing the way that he is working with mankind. This proves nothing but the fact that ALL who are SAVED must be saved THROUGH Jesus Christ the standard of righteousness.

         The fact remains that the JEWS of ISRAEL were and are STILL ON the Earth WHILE God is doing a NEW WORK called the CHURCH. And God still expects the church to preach the gospel to the JEWS and to the Gentiles all trough the time of great tribulation. It makes absolutely no sense whatsoever to remove the church and they replace the church with a NEW set of believers called the "tribulation saints" as if they are not part of the church or the bride of Jesus Christ. What scriptural PROOF is there for such an illogical teaching that God is supposedly going to remove the church to ESCAPE the time of great tribulation and then raise up a NEW group of believers to PREACH the gospel during the time of great tribulation. How is that fair to those saints who must go through the time of great tribulation to supposedly take over the job of the church the preach the gospel for the last 3 1/2 years and then supposedly according to those who teach a pre-trib rapture these tribulation saints are not a part of the church or the bride of Jesus. So the question arises, is the CHURCH not worthy enough to continue on for 3 1/2 more years to finish the job started by Jesus to preach the gospel to the Jew first and then to the Gentile nearly 2000 years ago?


         #49. The Church is CENTRAL in Revelation 1 to 3 (mentioned 19 times), and is also seen in Revelation 4 and 5 in the description of the 24 elders. Israel is NOT mentioned in those first chapters.


         This statement is FALSE according to the LOGIC or those who teach a pre-tribulation rapture saying that the church is not mentioned past Revelation 4:1 simply because the WORD "church is not found! So following that SAME ridiculous logic the WORD "Israel" is in fact mentioned in Revelation 2:14 which says,

         "But I have a few things against you, because you have there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumbling block before the children of ISRAEL, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication."

         
         So therefore according to this nonsensical logic Israel is indeed mentioned, simply because the WORD "Israel" appears in the second chapter of Revelation. 
         Of course the church is central in the first three chapters because these chapters contain the LETTERS to the seven CHURCHES that are in Asia. But just because the WORD "church" does not appear in Revelation chapter 4 through the end of the book of Revelation does NOT mean that the church is no longer the CENTRAL focus of the ENTIRE book of Revelation.
        Now this particular writer does concede a little and admits that even though the WORD "church" does not appear in Revelation chapter 4, 5, 19, 20, 21, and 22 the church is still yet the focus in these chapters as well.
        But she still yet stands firm even dogmatically demanding that the church is nowhere to be found in Revelation chapter 6 though the end of Revelation chapter 18 in point # 42.

        Now I myself have to strongly disagree to this line of REASONING that the church is NOT found in Revelation chapter 6-18! I will explain why in a moment, but first lets us examine the reasons why this pre-trib writers concedes to saying YES the church is seen past Revelation 4:1 even though the word church is not found. 

        This writers mentions the 24 elders and being PROOF for the church being seen in Revelation chapter 4.
         
         Now for ME personally I believe that the 24 elders are a representation of the 12 apostles and the 12 tribes of Israel totaling to 24 elders. Just like the 12 foundations represent the apostles and the 12 gates represent the 12 tribes of Israel in Revelation 21:9-14, which teaches us this TRUTH.

         "And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will SHOW you the BRIDE, the Lamb's WIFE. 
       10. And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain, and SHOWED me that GREAT CITY, (which I believe represents the BRIDE or who is now the WIFE of Jesus) the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,
       11. Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal;
       12. And had a wall great and high, and had TWELVE gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and NAMES written thereon,
(or the NAME on these TWELVE gates) which are the NAMES of the TWELVE TRIBES of the children of ISRAEL:
       13. On the east three gates; on the north three gates; on the south three gates; and on the west three gates.
       14. And the wall of the city had TWELVE foundations, and IN them (or IN these TWELVE foundations) the NAMES of the TWELVE APOSTLES of the Lamb."



         COINCIDENCE? Perhaps, But since this verse CLEARLY describes the BRIDE or WIFE of Jesus as being comprised of BOTH the CHURCH and the twelve tribes of Israel, then for ME, I do not think it must of a stretch to INTERPRET the 24 ELDERS as being comprised of the 12 apostles of the Lamb along with the 12 tribes of Israel. So then, in the light of this interpretation BOTH the church and Israel are seen in Revelation chapter 4.
 
         So then what about chapters 6-18? I mean if the word "ELDERS" can prove that the church is seen in Revelation chapter 4, then what about the word "SAINT"? Are we as Christians not called SAINTS in the New Testament? Yes we as Christians, the CHURCH, the BRIDE of Jesus are indeed called "SAINTS" throughout the New Testament. AND Christians are continued to be called "SAINTS" throughout the book of Revelation, but I will only point out the times that the CHURCH is mention on Revelation 6-18 by the word "SAINTS".

       Revelation 8:3  
       "And another angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of ALL SAINTS upon the golden altar which was before the throne."
       Revelation 8:4  
       "And the smoke of the incense, which came with the prayers of the SAINTS, ASCENDED UP before God out of the angel's hand." 
         Revelation 11:18  
       "And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou should give reward unto your SERVANTS the prophets, and to the SAINTS, and them that fear your name, small and great; and should destroy them which destroy the earth.(speaking of pouring out the WRATH of God upon them which are destroying the earth.) "
       Revelation 13:7  
       "And it was given unto him to make war with the SAINTS, and to overcome them: and power was given him over ALL kindred, and tongues, and nations." 
         Revelation 13:10  
       "He that leads into captivity shall go into captivity: he that kills with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the SAINTS." 
       Revelation 14:12  
       "Here is the patience of the SAINTS: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." 
       Revelation 15:3  
       "And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvelous are your works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are your ways, you King of SAINTS." 
       Revelation 16:6  
       "For they have shed the blood of SAINTS and prophets, and you have given them blood to drink; for they are worthy." 
       Revelation 17:6  
       "And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the SAINTS, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration." 
       Revelation 18:24  
       "And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of SAINTS, and of all that were slain upon the earth." 
 
         So that leaves chapters 6,7,9,10, and 12 where the word SAINTS is not used. So then since the word church and the word saints in NOT found in these chapters does this mean without fail that the church is NOT mentioned in these chapters? What about the WORD "BRETHREN"? are not Christians called the BRETHREN throughout the New Testament. Is ISRAEL ever called the BRETHREN?

         Revelation 6:11  
         "And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also and their BRETHREN, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled." 
         Revelation 12:10,11  
         "And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our BRETHREN is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night." 
          11. And they (the BRETHREN, the CHURCH) overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death."

        Does Israel over come Satan by the blood of the LAMB? No dear child of God these verses are speaking of the CHURCH, the dear saints and brethren who are going THROUGH the time of great tribulation.
          Now this leaves chapters 7,9 and 10, but I believe that I have already proved my point that the CHURCH is indeed to focus along WITH Israel as the ONLY TWO groups of people who stand for the TRUE God in all the earth.
          Revelation 7:9-14 clearly teaches us the church came out of great tribulation so therefore the church had to go THROUGH the great tribulation in order to come out of great tribulation. Also please notice the WORD "ELDER" in Revelation chapter 7, which was used to PROVE that the CHURCH was indeed seen in Revelation chapter 5 by those who teach the pre-tribulation rapture of the church.

        "After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of ALL nations, and kindred, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; (this great multitude that came out of great tribulation is NOT speaking of ONLY ISRAEL as those who teach the false pre-tribulation rapture would have us believe.)
       10.  And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 
       11.  And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshiped God, 
       12.  Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen. 
       13.  And one of the ELDERS answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? 
       14.  And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which  CAME OUT OF GREAT TRIBULATION, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb."

      In Revelation 10:7 we read where the mystery of God speaking about the RAPTURE of the church in 1 Corinthians 15:51, 52 will be accomplished, finished or completed AT the LAST TRUMPET. This is the time of the rapture of the church taking place AT the time of the LAST TRUMPET in Revelation chapter 10:7.

      "But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets."
             
         This only leaves Revelation chapter 9 where the church is not clearly and plainly mentioned but neither is Israel clearly and plainly mentioned in this chapter either. However we do see FAITHFUL believers who have the SEAL of God in their foreheads and later these faithful believers do NOT take the Mark of the beast, so to ME this is speaking of the CHURCH and ISRAEL.
         
         Revelation 9:4 
               "And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the SEAL of God in their foreheads." 
    
         But even if the church is not specifically found in the ONE single chapter in the entire book of Revelation this does not prove that the church does NOT go through the entire period of great tribulation. My point is made perfectly clear that the church is indeed found throughout the entire book of Revelation.


         
         #50. When Israel is in FOCUS IN Revelation 6 to 18, the Church is NOT mentioned.


         Again HOW DECEIVING is this ILLOGICAL line of REASONING as I have already clearly shown.



         #51. Only when God’s PURPOSE for BOTH the Church and Israel is finished--then God SPEAKS of them TOGETHER. Revelation 19 to 22.


         The TRUTH of the matter is that BOTH the CHURCH and ISRAEL are the ONLY TWO WITNESS that stand for the ONE TRUE GOD in all the Earth, both NOW and DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. I will explain this is greater detail later on in this study in God's word.


         #52. There are NO passages in either the Old or New Testament which SPECIFICALLY SAYS that the Church will go through the tribulation. (Try to find where it SPECIFICALLY SAYS that the Church will be IN the tribulation--it can’t be found!)


         Perhaps not SPECIFICALLY, as in, PLAINLY STATING "the CHURCH WILL GO THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION", but Jesus teaches us in Matthew charter 24 that the ELECT will have much TRIBULATION. And TRIBULATION and persecution has always been appointed to the CHURCH. Then in Revelation chapter 7, which we have already seen in point # that believers washed in the blood of the Lamb, which to ME is definitely speaking of the CHURCH is clearly and plainly said to come OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION.

        Then again on the same line of WEAK reasoning there are NO verses that SPECIFICALLY STATE that the CHURCH will NOT go through the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. So in reality this argument or so called REASON is pointless.


         #53. The tribulation is called THE TIME of “Jacob’s Trouble” Jeremiah 30:7. The tribulation is NEVER called the time of “The Church’s Trouble.”


         Here is what Jeremiah 30:7 actually says,

         "Alas! for THAT DAY is GREAT (speaking of that GREAT and NOTABLE DAY of the Lord wherein the WRATH of Almighty God is poured out and NOT the time of great tribulation spoken of in Matthew 24 by Jesus), so that NONE is like it: IT (speaking of the DAY of the Lord, or the GREAT DAY of God as described to us in Revelation 16:14, IT, the DAY of God's WRATH) is even the TIME of Jacob's TROUBLE; but he shall be SAVED out of it."


         This great day that is called the TIME of Jacob's TROUBLE is NOT to be CONFUSED with the 3 1/2 years of tribulation that Jesus describes in Matthew chapter 24:15-22, which teaches us that beginning with the time of the abomination of desolation spoken by the prophet Daniel there with be GREAT TRIBULATION such as there has never been before since men were on the Earth to this same time and shall never be again.

         
       "When YOU therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (WHOSO reads, let him understand:)
       16. Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains:
       17. Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house:
       18. Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes.
       19. And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days!
       20. But pray YOU that YOUR flight be not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath day:
       21. For then shall be GREAT TRIBULATION, such as was NOT since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.
       22. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the ELECT'S
(Speaking of BOTH the CHURCH and Israel) sake those days shall be shortened."


         Now I can see how the TIME of Jacob's TROUBLE can be confused with the time of GREAT TRIBULATION because of the phase, "such as was NOT since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be." when it is compared to phrase in Jeremiah 30:7 which says, "so that NONE is like it."

         Perhaps if I explain the TIMELINE you will be able to see that while both verses are in essence speaking of the same time in HISTORY they are NOT speaking of the EXACT SAME EVENTS that occur in the SAME time in HISTORY. Although it is not actually technically HISTORY yet. This TIME is still yet in the future at the writing of this study.

         First comes the ABOMINATION of DESOLATION which begins the period of GREAT TRIBULATION for BOTH the CHURCH and ISRAEL. This period of GREAT TRIBULATION in which BOTH the CHURCH and ISRAEL will be PRESENT ON the Earth while it is taking place, will last for 3 1/2 years or 1260 days. 
         Then IMMEDIATELY AFTER THIS PARTICULAR TIME of GREAT TRIBULATION there will be SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS, and the POWERS of heaven shall be SHAKEN.
         And THEN after these signs in the sun, moon, and stars we all see the SIGN of the Son of man COMING again to the Earth, which is what the Bible calls the SECOND coming. Now to this ORDER of events or to this timeline of events most every Christians agrees as being the truth of the whole word of God. It is only in whether or not the church is present on the earth DURING these events that the disagreement arise.
         Now I myself firmly believe beyond any shadow of a doubt that is AT this TIME of the SECOND coming of Jesus that the RAPTURE of the CHURCH occurs where the DEAD in Christ rise from the dead, which is called the FIRST resurrection, and then we who have REMAINED ALIVE and have SURVIVED this 3 1/2 years of GREAT TRIBULATION shall be CAUGHT UP of RAPTURE UP in the AIR TOGETHER with the now RESURRECTED dead in Christ, and then we will all be GATHERED TOGETHER by the angels of Jesus from all over the world and taken to a place called in the Hebrew tongue ARMAGEDDON to MEET our Lord and savior Jesus the Christ in the AIR
         Then after we are safe in the chariots of God we will be with Jesus when he executes the wrath of God upon those who are seeking to destroy Israel by literally wiping them off the face of the earth. To ME, this speaks of the Muslim nations who hate Israel with a passion and want even today to see Israel completely made desolate.

         However, Not ALL of mankind will be slain in the WRATH of almighty God as some falsely teach. You see dear child of God, some of the Jews or Israel as well as SOME of those in all the nations of the world will CALL upon the NAME of the Lord to be SAVED. Now they will not be saved in the same sense that Christians are saved at the rapture of the church and given eternal life, but rather those saved AFTER the rapture has taken place saved ALIVE. In other words they will be RESCUED or SAVED in the sense that they will NOT be KILLED, but they will NOT be SAVED in the sense that the will RECEIVE ETERNAL LIFE at this point in time. BUT RATHER those who CALL upon the Lord when they SEE him coming will go into the 1000 year reign of Jesus in their MORTAL bodies to be TAUGHT of the Lord.

         It is THIS period of TIME that IMMEDIATELY follows the RAPTURE of the CHURCH at the TIME of the SECOND coming of Jesus that is called of known as the TIME of JACOB'S trouble, because the CHURCH will have just been RAPTURE. You see the TIME of JACOB'S trouble is the WRATH of Almighty God and NOT the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. 
         I will PROVE WITHOUT a DOUBT that the TIME of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the WRATH of Almighty God a little later on in this study of God's word. But for now let us continue to look at the next four reasons in this section of the church NOT being confused with Israel.



         #54. The Church has NO PART in the first 69 weeks of Daniel’s prophecy, and it will have NO PART in the final 70th week either!



         If the time of great tribulation is in fact part of the 70th week, the CHURCH going THROUGH the great tribulation does NOT mean that they are TAKING PART of the 70th week. Noah was present on the Earth and went THROUGH the flood, but they did NOT TAKE PART in the FLOOD in the SAME way as the rest of the world was destroyed by the same flood. The same is true of Lot. The same is true of the plagues in Egypt. So why is it so hard to see that the it will be the same during the time of GREAT TRIBULATION?
         Those who take the mark of the beast are effected by the plagues when the saints and servants of God are NOT effected by the plagues. To ME this prove that the church is without a doubt going to go THROUGH the time of great tribulation, but this does NOT mean that ALL things written in the book of Revelation will come upon the CHURCH. The church has already REPENTED and is serving God in righteous. These judgments are NOT for the church, but rather for the ungodly and wicked people as well as for Israel to provoke them to call upon the name of the Lord.
         Now the church will be heavily persecuted during this time of great tribulation like never before nor ever shall be again. And SOME Christians may fall into the snare of the devil and suffer things like storms, earthquakes and even famine, while other Christians stand upon the promises of God to be protected and have their needs met. Also all places on the earth will not suffer the same things. For example the children of Israel are flown to a place called the wilderness to be fed and nourished by the church. 
         Please read revelation 12:6 which says,
       "And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days." 

                 Now I myself INTERPRET this place called the wilderness to be the USA and the THEY as godly people in this country, namely the CHURCH. Now initially when Israel sees herself surrounded by Muslim ARMIES with no escape some will flee to the mountain where they will be airlifted to the USA to safety. Revelation chapter 12 basically repeats this same verse 6 again in verse 12 saying that Israel will be carried on two wings of an EAGLE and I myself INTERPRET this to mean that John SAW an emblem of the American bald eagle on a cargo plane loaded with God's people being lifted up and carried to what the bible calls the wilderness.
         
         Please read Revelation 12:12 which says,
       "And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent."

         #55. The GODLY REMNANT of the tribulation have descriptions and attributes upon them--THE SAME as seen upon Old Testament ISRAEL. The Church is NOT present during that time--there are NO “Church-related descriptions” upon tribulation saints.


         The only REMNANT that we are told about in the book of Revelation other than the remnant of the nations that are slain is the remnant of those of that I see as REPENTING when they see the WRATH of God coming upon the world. 
         Please read Revelation 11:13 which says,

         "And the SAME HOUR was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the REMNANT were frightened, and GAVE GLORY to the God of heaven."


         The SAME HOUR I believe refers to the WRATH of God that occurs immediately AFTER the RAPTURE of the CHURCH. I believe that this REMNANT here is speaking NOT ONLY of a REMNANT of ISRAEL, but also a REMNANT of those in all nations of the Earth that REPENT and give glory to God by CALLING on his name.


         #56. THE Pre-Trib view (UNLIKE Mid-Trib, Post-Trib and Pre-Wrath), does NOT CONFUSE terms like “elect” and “saints” OF THE TRIBULATION with the Church. Terms like CHURCH and IN CHRIST apply ONLY to those who are IN the BODY OF CHRIST in THIS AGE, and these terms are NEVER found in passages which relate to the tribulation.


         It is those who teach this FALSE doctrine of a pre-tribulation rapture who CONFUSE terms like the "ELECT", because CLEARLY the WHOLE word of God uses this term ELECT to describe the CHURCH, but I personally believe this term can ALSO refer to ISRAEL, because the word "ELECT" simply means CHOSEN. And BOTH Israel and the church have been CHOSEN by God.
Also I have already clearly shown that other terms that refer to the CHURCH like SAINTS and BRETHREN and the blood of the LAMB do indeed appear all through the book or Revelation.


         #57. Israel is NOT cut-off from the COVENANTS that God gave them. But blindness (in part) will be their destiny UNTIL the Church is complete. Acts 15:14-16. Romans 11:1 and Romans 11:25-27.


         Here is Acts 15:14-17 which says,

 "Simeon has declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to TAKE OUT of them a people for his name. (this simply means that only SOME of all the Gentiles will BELIEVE the gospel and be saved. This verse is not saying that God is literally taking the GENTILE church only out of the earth. The church is made up of both JEWS and Gentile believers. This verse is just talking about the GENTILES who who not a people as yet.)

15. And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written,

16. AFTER THIS I will return, and and will build AGAIN the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again the RUINS thereof, and I will set it up:

17. That the RESIDUE of men might SEEK after the Lord, and ALL the GENTILES, upon whom my name is called, says the Lord, who does all these things."


The phrase "TAKE OUT of them a people for his name" could be speaking of the rapture of the church, but as I said before the church is comprised of BOTH Jews AND Gentiles and the context of this verse is speaking of ONLY Gentiles. So then, more likely this verse is referring to the Gentiles who CALL upon the Lord AFTER the rapture of the church has taken place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus when they SEE the WRATH of God beginning to be poured out upon the world.

Notice that Jesus himself will REBUILD the TEMPLE or tabernacle of David so that the RESIDUE of MEN and ALL the GENTILES might SEEK after the Lord.

So yes, definitely God will STILL be working with mankind AFTER the RAPTURE of the CHURCH has taken place. And the ONLY people who will receive ETERNAL LIFE at the second coming of Jesus are the faithful CHURCH. I personally do not believe that the remnant of Jews who REPENT at the second coming of Jesus will receive eternal life at that time, but rather they will go into the Millennium in their MORTAL bodies to be taught of the Lord.

Also those left of the nations, speaking of the GENTILE nations will go into the Millennium as well in their MORTAL bodies to be taught of the Lord. The age of mortal human beings will be 100 years of age so their will be many generations being born and dying during this 1000 year reign of Jesus.


Here is Romans 11:25-27, which says,


"For I would not, brethren, that you should be ignorant of this mystery, lest you should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, UNTIL the fullness of the Gentiles be come in.

26. And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob:

27. For this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins."


So then, WHEN or at WHAT TIME will the FULLNESS of the GENTILES be come in? In other words, WHEN is the AGE, TIME or DISPENSATION of the Gentiles going to be FULFILLED?

For the ANSWER to this question please read Luke 21:24-28, which CLEARLY teaches us that the TIME of the Gentiles will be FULFILLED at the SECOND coming of Jesus immediately AFTER we see the SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON, and in the STARS, and the POWERS of heaven SHAKEN, which is clearly AFTER the time of great tribulation.


"And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, UNTIL the TIMES of the GENTILES be FULFILLED.

25. And there shall be SIGNS in the SUN, and in the MOON, and in the STARS; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring;

26. Men's hearts failing them for FEAR, and for looking after those things which are COMING on the earth: for the POWERS of heaven shall be SHAKEN.

27. And THEN shall they SEE the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.

28. And WHEN these things begin to come to pass, then LOOK UP, and lift up your heads; for YOUR redemption draws nigh."


So then, the FULLNESS of the Gentiles is not come in UNTIL the SECOND COMING of Jesus, WHEN there shall be SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON, and in the STARS. We will take a closer look a little later on in this study to see just EXACTLY when the SIGNS shall appear in relation to the time of great tribulation and the WRATH of Almighty God, which will CLEARLY and PLAINLY show anyone seeking the TRUTH of God's word that the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the SAME event as the WRATH of God. But for now let us continue with reasons 58-62 of the so called 250 reasons for the pre-tribulation rapture where many of these numbers reasons are not really and truly reasons being alone by themselves. The reader can see that I have sectioned these groups of reason off to show that it takes several of these numbered point to make up ONE argument or reason.


         PARTIAL AND DUAL FULFILLMENT'S IN PROPHECY


         #58. Many prophecies have the characteristic of showing a LOCAL fulfillment (AT or NEAR the time when it was given), then they JUMP AHEAD to the TIME OF THE END--when they are COMPLETELY fulfilled.


  I agree with dual fulfillment of some prophecies. And again this is not a reason either for or against the pre-tribulation rapture of the church.


   #59. These are known as PARTIAL FULFILLMENT'S or DUAL FULFILLMENT'S--which are NOTHING UNUSUAL in the scripture.


    Again, I agree with this statement of fact, but again this by itself is not a reason that prove a pre-trib rapture.


    #60. EXAMPLE ONE: In Daniel 11:1-45, the prophecy discusses IN DETAIL the Greek Empire, Alexander the Great, the breaking of the Greek Empire into four parts, wars between kings of the south (Egypt, the Ptolemies) and kings of the north (Syria, the Seleucids), and the arrival of Antiochus IV Epiphanes (a powerful TYPE of the Antichrist). In the middle of showing THE WORK of Antiochus Epiphanes, the prophecy SKIPS to THE END, to focus upon the “ultimate antichrist” (from verses Daniel 11:36-45).


    Again I agree with this statement of fact, but not as a reason the supposedly prove a pre tribulation rapture. It takes #58 - #62 to form an actual REASON. Each statement alone is just a statement of fact. It is only the INTERPRETATION that one places on this entire group of scripture before these verses and statement actually because a reason.


     #61. EXAMPLE TWO: When Jesus BEGAN His ministry, He read from the prophecy of Isaiah, quoting UP TO the phrase “the acceptable year of the Lord.” And he closed the book. Jesus stopped reading in the middle of a sentence, because THE REMAINDER of that passage will be fulfilled at the time of THE END, in the tribulation--beginning with “and the day of vengeance of our God.” Luke 4:18-19. Isaiah 61:1-3.


      Again I agree with the statement that these verse speak of a PARTIAL fulfillment of scripture. And again this does not prove a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church.


      #62. EXAMPLE THREE: In Daniel 9:24, the prophet starts showing 70 weeks which are determined upon Israel. It’s fulfilled right up to A SPECIFIC DAY--when Jesus rode the donkey into Jerusalem, allowing the people to declare Him as King: “Blessed be the King Who comes in the name of the Lord.” (Luke 19:38, Palm Sunday). Then Messiah was CUT OFF (crucified), just like Daniel prophesied. Jesus KNEW what was DECREED to occur, because He lamented in Luke 19:42 --“If you (Israel) had known, even you, at least in THIS YOUR DAY, the things which belong unto your peace! But NOW they are HID from your eyes.” (The fulfillment of Daniel 9:26 is AN EXACT amount of 173,880 days--that scholars in Israel should have KNOWN--from THE TIME of the DECREE to rebuild Jerusalem after the Babylonian captivity until PALM SUNDAY! “THIS YOUR DAY” (for Israel) was Nisan 10--THE DAY when the nation CHOSE their LAMBS for Passover. The EXACT DAY in history was April 6, 32 A.D.--when Jesus, the TRUE LAMB OF GOD, entered Jerusalem on the donkey.) Then He was CUT OFF.


I agree with what is stated above in this reason number 62, but I do NOT agree with the last paragraph of this reason below.


The REMAINDER of Daniel’s prophecy, in verse Daniel 9:27, JUMPS to THE END (after the parenthetical AGE of THE CHURCH is inserted). After the Church is COMPLETE, and TAKEN to HEAVEN in the Pre-Trib Rapture, the LAST SEVEN YEARS of Israel’s prophecy will be fulfilled during the tribulation. (References: Sir Robert Anderson--“The Coming Prince.” Chuck Missler’s “The Precision of Prophecy--Daniel’s 70 Weeks” http://www.khouse.org/articles/2004/552/


 I agree that PART of the 70th week in not fulfilled until the future when Jesus returns to execute the WRATH of Almighty God. I also believe that it will NOT be FULLY fulfilled until the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus when FIRE comes down from heaven from Almighty God. More on this later.

 All these so called numbers reason show is that there is yet a future fulfillment of the seventieth week of Daniel, but this does NOT prove a PRE- tribulation rapture.


         DAYS AS USUAL--UNTIL THE CHURCH DISAPPEARS IN THE PRE-TRIB RAPTURE


         #63. In Matthew 24:36-42 and Luke 17:26-27, we see the EVENTS (plural) of the Church’s Rapture and the Second Coming of Jesus likened to the days of Noah. The KEY thing to see, is that, like in the “days of Noah,” people on earth will be doing BUSINESS AS USUAL--eating and drinking, marrying, giving in marriage--right up to THE DAY that Noah entered the ARK--his shelter from God’s judgment. Likewise, the Church is TAKEN to SAFETY in the Pre-Trib Rapture--then THE WORLD will suffer God’s judgment.


Yes, I agree, the judgments of the last days during the time of great tribulation will come upon people who will NOT be aware that the things happening around them were prophesied in the Bible to take place. Some will perhaps think that things are just getting worse and may wonder why, but not even think to call upon God. And most certainly the WRATH of God will come suddenly and catch many unaware. 

And I agree that the church is NOT appointed to the WRATH of God and we will be taken to safety to escape the WRATH of God, but we will NOT be taken back to heaven for 7 years to escape the time of great tribulation. I do not see how any of these so called reasons proves a pre-tribulation rapture.



  #64. The world of Noah’s time was exceedingly wicked and violent, ripe for judgment. The world, at the time of the Pre-Trib Rapture, will be exceedingly wicked and violent, ripe for judgment. 2 Timothy 1:1-3. 2 Timothy 3:1-9.


  Again I agree, but how does the wickedness of the world growing worse and worse prove a pre-tribulation rapture? You see, to ME, most of these numbered reasons are not actually reasons by themselves. EXAGGERATING the truth by stretching out all these points or statements and calling them separate individual reason so it looks as if there are 250 different reasons. But in truth that are far less actual INTERPRETATIONS and ASSUMPTIONS that Christians have been deceived into believing are reasons for a PRE-tribulation rapture. In truth there are absolutely NO VALID SOUND BIBLICAL reasons that even hint of a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church.


   #65. Noah’s ark was LIFTED ABOVE the JUDGMENT, and ALL within the ARK were KEPT SAFE and were NOT judged. So likewise, the Church will be LIFTED ABOVE the judgment, and taken to heaven, in our ARK, Jesus, and will NOT suffer WRATH.


I absolutely and totally agree that the CHURCH, as in referring to the FAITHFUL believers, will NOT suffer the WRATH of Almighty God. But the Bible teaches us that JUDGMENT must BEGIN at the HOUSE of God. Please read 1 Peter 4:12-19 that is speaking about the SECOND coming of Jesus. But just because the CHURCH is NOT appointed to the WRATH of God does NOT mean that the CHURCH will NOT go THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION, because the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of God. Absolute PROOF of this is to come, so keep reading.

Also just as Noah and his family were PROTECTED during the flood, I believe that the CHURCH will be protected DURING the time of great tribulation. But I do not believe that this protection will necessarily be and AUTOMATIC protection, but rather each individual Christians must BELIEVE for their protection the same way that a believer must BELIEVE to be healed in order to RECEIVE the healing that has already been provided for them in the atonement.

Here is 1 Peter 4:12-19 which teaches us about a FIERY trial, which some including myself INTERPRET to mean the better part of the earth being engulfed in fire from war and even nuclear explosions. The Bible says that God is coming to destroy those who are present tense destroying the earth. What better trial to THINK NOT that Jesus is coming to save his people? Jesus said when we THINK NOT then that will be the hour of his coming.


"Beloved, think it NOT strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you:

13. But rejoice , inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, WHEN his glory shall be revealed, you may be glad also with exceeding joy.

14. If you be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are you; for the spirit of glory and of God rests upon you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.

15. But let none of you suffer as a murderer, or as a thief, or as an evildoer, or as a busybody in other men's matters.

16. Yet if any man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed; but let him glorify God on this behalf.

17. For the time is come that JUDGMENT must BEGIN at the HOUSE of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the END be of them that obey NOT the gospel of God?

18. And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?

19. Wherefore let them that SUFFER according to the will of God COMMIT the KEEPING of their souls to him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator."


I believe one of the reasons WHY those that teach the doctrine of a pre-tribulation rapture have made so many errors in their INTERPRETATION of certain passages of scripture is that they have failed to see that there is a DIFFERENCE between the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and the WRATH of God. As I said earlier that I would PROVE without a doubt to you, the reader, who is seeking the TRUTH, that the TIME of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the WRATH of God. In other words, the GREAT TRIBULATION and the WRATH of God are TWO completely SEPARATE and DIFFERENT EVENTS and here is the SOUND BIBLICAL PROOF!

Please read Acts 2:20, which teaches us that BEFORE the DAY of the Lord COMES, or BEFORE the WRATH of God is poured out there will be SIGNS that will in NO WAY go UNNOTICED.


"And I will SHOW wonders in heaven above, and SIGNS in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke:

The SUN shall be turned into darkness, and the MOON into blood, BEFORE that GREAT and NOTABLE DAY of the Lord COME:"


Most every Christian knows that the GREAT and NOTABLE DAY of the Lord is referring to the WRATH of Almighty God, to this TRUTH there should be NO DOUBT! Please notice the SIGNS in the SUN and the MOON that will OCCUR of take place BEFORE the WRATH of God is poured out. These SIGNS are for US the CHURCH to SEE so that when we SEE these SIGNS we will look up and know that our redemption draws near.

Now please read Matthew 24:29-31 which teaches us that these very SAME SIGNS occur of take place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION!

In other words, these SIGNS in the sum, moon, and stars occur BETWEEN the time of great tribulation and the wrath of God. These signs occur AFTER the great tribulation, but right BEFORE the wrath of God clearly, plainly and in simplicity with absolutely NO interpretation needed so there is no denying this TRUTH in God's word that the great tribulation is NOT the wrath of God.


"IMMEDIATELY AFTER the TRIBULATION of those days shall the SUN be darkened, and the MOON shall not give her light, and the STARS shall fall from heaven, and the POWERS of the heavens shall be SHAKEN:

30. And THEN shall appear the SIGN of the Son of man in heaven: and THEN shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall SEE the Son of man COMING in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.

31. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a TRUMPET, and they shall GATHER TOGETHER his ELECT (or gather together his CHOSEN ones, his CHURCH) from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other."


  Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that these SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS appear BETWEEN the time of the GREAT TRIBULATION and the WRATH of God. THEREFORE it is IMPOSSIBLE for these TWO DIFFERENT events that are SEPARATED by these SIGNS and the SECOND coming of Jesus to be the SAME event as the doctrine of the pre-tribulation point of view FALSELY teaches.



  #66. The ARK had only ONE DOOR. Jesus is the ONLY DOOR through which people may come to God and BE SAVED from the HIS WRATH. John 14:6.


 

    I mean talk about find vague made up so called reasons for a PRE-trib rapture. First of all this is called INTERPRETATION where I have just shown you clear plain evidence from the word of God that does NOT need any interpretation whatsoever.

    But none the less I do agree that Jesus is the only door that we can enter to be saved. And I also agree that the one door of the ark kept God's chosen people SAFE or saved from the flood DURING the floor. 

     However, I do not see how this proves a pre-tribulation rapture. Again it is true that Jesus saves us from the WRATH to come, but AGAIN the WRATH of God is NOT the time of great tribulation!


    #67. Noah and the ark CAN be pictured as Israel kept safe THROUGH the JUDGMENT, but that interpretation does NOT take into account that TWO-THIRDS of Israel will PERISH in the tribulation’s judgment. Zechariah 13:9. NOBODY perished on Noah’s ark! NOBODY in the true Church will perish in the tribulation.


   First of all this passage of scripture does not say "tribulation's judgment". Again, there is some CONFUSION by those who teach the pre-trib rapture as to WHOM the two thirds spoken of in Zechariah chapter 13 is referring. Surely it should easily be understood by all believers the Zechariah chapter 13 is speaking of Gentile people who will perish during the WRATH of God and not that JUST the Jews will perish. The two thirds of the people that perish to me is speaking of the WICKED who refuse to REPENT, which I personally believe will be mostly Gentiles, but certainly their will be some Jews, or Israel that will perish for one reason or another as well. My point is that those, who CALL upon the Lord when they SEE him coming to execute the WRATH of God will be KEPT ALIVE and will NOT perish, but will go into the millennium in their MORTAL bodies.

   Also it should be noted that those who are martyred for Jesus DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION do NOT PERISH, they are RESURRECTED to ETERNAL LIFE.


   #68. In Luke 17:28-30, we see the EVENTS (plural) of the Church’s Rapture and the Second Coming of Jesus likened to the days of Lot. Again, the KEY thing to see, is that, like in the “days of Lot,” people in Sodom were conducting BUSINESS AS USUAL. They ate and drank, bought and sold, planted and built--right up to THE DAY that the FIRE hit Sodom. God--(in answer to Abraham, who asked in Genesis 18:1-33 ---“Will You destroy the righteous with the wicked?”)--made sure Lot, a righteous man, was removed from Sodom BEFORE the judgment. God’s PLAIN ANSWER--I will NOT cast the righteous into a time of judgment! Likewise, when the true Church is TAKEN to SAFETY in the Pre-Trib Rapture, THE WICKED WORLD will suffer God’s judgment.


CLEARLY this entire passage of scripture in Luke 17 is speaking of the ONE and ONLY SECOND COMING of Jesus AT which time the RAPTURE of the CHURCH takes place and the SAME DAY that the CHURCH is taken up in the AIR to a place of safety, THEN the WRATH of God is poured out. 

A POST tribulation RAPTURE of the CHURCH coupled with Jesus executing the WRATH of God the SAME DAY parallels PERFECTLY with the account of Lot being brought to safety and the SAME DAY that Lot was taken out it rained down FIRE and brimstone just like it will be at the SECOND coming of Jesus. In other words, there was NOT a 7 year period after Lot was brought to safety before the WRATH and anger of God was poured out on Sodom and Gomorrah. Lot was brought OUT to a place of SAFETY and then the SAME DAY the FIRE of JUDGMENT fell.


"LIKEWISE ALSO as it was in the days of Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they built;

29. But the SAME DAY that Lot WENT OUT of Sodom it rained FIRE and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all.

30. EVEN THUS shall it be in the day WHEN the Son of man is revealed."



  I do not remember reading ANY pre-trib book that referred to Jesus being REVEALED form heaven to mean the pre-tribulation rapture. I can only remember that ever pre-trib book that I read ALWAYS dogmatically demanded the Jesus being REVEALED from heaven ALWAYS was speaking of the SECOND coming and NOT speaking of the pre-trib rapture.

Please notice the raining down of FIRE the SAME day that the church is caught up into glory to receive glorified immortal bodies taking place WHEN the Son of man is REVEALED. Now compare this to 2 Thessalonians 1:7-10 which clearly teaches us that WHEN Jesus is REVEALED from heaven is speaking of the SECOND coming of Jesus.

"And to you who are troubled rest with us, WHEN the Lord Jesus shall be REVEALED from heaven with his mighty angels

8.  In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: 

9.  Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power; 

10.  WHEN he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony among you was believed) in that day."

 

  Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that this comparison Lot and the return of our Lord, which was by the way given to us by Jesus himself, fits a POST tribulation rapture of the church where the SAME DAY that the church is taken up to a place of safety then immediately FIRE rained down to destroy the wicked, as opposed to taking the church to heaven to be safe and then waiting 7 years later to pour out the WRATH of God. 

  The REVEALING of Jesus from heaven clearly and plainly speaks of Jesus coming to execute the WRATH of God. Plainly this passage of scripture teaches us that the SAME DAY the church is taken to safety, then immediately the WRATH of God is poured out upon the wicked, because verse 30 says EVEN THUS or in the SAME way so shall it BE it the day WHEN the Son of man is REVEALED, which is speaking of the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus. 

  Please keep in mind that I have already proven to you that the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of God, so the words of Jesus saying the SAME DAY can only be speaking of the SECOND coming of Jesus coming in flaming fire to execute the WRATH of God AND to be glorified in his saint the SAME day.


   #69. The city of Lot was exceedingly wicked. Righteous Lot was VEXED by what occurred around him, which is described in Genesis 19:1-38 as blatant, “in your face,” homosexuality.2 Peter 2:6-9 says that the Lord KNOWS HOW to DELIVER the RIGHTEOUS, and RESERVE THE UNRIGHTEOUS for His day of judgment. The world, prior to the Pre-Trib Rapture, will also show the increase of homosexuality, and like Sodom, will be sorely judged. The true Church, like righteous Lot, will be REMOVED BEFORE the judgment hits (Pre-Trib).


   Yes I agree that all manner of sin will be judged and those who practice homosexuality will most certainly be judged as well. However, the increase in homosexuality or any other sin does not prove a pre-tribulation rapture of the church. If anything it should prove that the pre-trib rapture is NOT true. All anyone has to do is to take a look around at how sin sick the world is today.

   And yes, truly Almighty God does know how to DELIVER the RIGHTEOUS right before he pours out his WRATH upon the wicked and DISOBEDIENT to the GOSPEL. But again this does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. Also being RESERVE unto judgment is speaking of the DAY of judgment for the wicked at the END of the Millennium when the wicked are cast into the lake of fire.

   A PRE WRATH rapture YES, but NOT a PRE-TRIBULATION rapture! A more correct and clearer understanding of a pre-wrath rapture is to say a POST tribulation rapture of the church.



   #70. In Genesis 19:16, we see how Lot lingered. The angels, who were sent to REMOVE Lot from Sodom, LAID HOLD upon Lot’s hand, and also LAID HOLD of Lot’s wife and daughters. The angels BROUGHT them FORTH and SET them outside the city BEFORE the fire could fall. In the ACTION of LAID HOLD, we see that the angels SEIZED Lot and his family BY FORCE to REMOVED them--the EXACT DEFINITION for “Rapture.” Likewise, BEFORE the tribulation, the true Church will be “seized by force and removed”--THEN the tribulation will come.


To me this idea of being FORCEFULLY remove far better fits a POST tribulation rapture, because there will be many believers that will be help CAPTIVE in prisons awaiting death DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION as we are told in Psalms 79:11.

But what about BEFORE the time of great tribulation. Think about it, WHY would FORCE need to be used BEFORE the church is heavily persecuted as never before since the beginning of the world. Now to me personally the idea of FORCE does not prove either a pre or post tribulation rapture, but there WILL be a WAR fought against God at the END of the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and a quick forceful snatching away of believers does fit better with a POST tribulation rapture of the church.


"Let the sighing of the PRISONER come before you; according to the greatness of your power preserve you those that are appointed to DIE;"



  #71. In Genesis 19:22, we see the angel tell Lot to “Haste you, ESCAPE”--(to the small town of Zoar). The angel added (and this is important)--“I CANNOT do anything”--(in judgment) UNTIL you are OUT OF THIS PLACE! Likewise, when God’s WRATH of the tribulation approaches, the judgment CANNOT come UNTIL the true Church is TAKEN out of the earth in the Pre-Trib Rapture.


   Again the ERROR of the pre-tribulation rapture is largely due to those who have NOT yet discerned CORRECTLY that the time of GREAT TRIBULATION or any form of tribulation is the WRATH of God which will be poured out AT the SECOND coming of Jesus immediately after the church has been caught up to safety to be with Jesus in the AIR while he executes the WRATH of God on the SAME DAY.

   So then, most CERTAINLY the CHURCH will be taken out of harms way right BEFORE Jesus executes the WRATH of God upon the wicked on the SAME DAY. Plain and simple that word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible does NOT teach that the church will be taken out of the earth and back to heaven BEFORE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.



   #72. In 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11, we see that the tribulation (the day of the Lord) will come like a thief in the night, when people are saying, “Peace and safety,” and, to the world’s surprise (and horror) “sudden destruction” will befall them. But the true Church will NOT be caught in it.



   Again the response is the SAME as above. The DAY of the Lord when Jesus is COMING as a THIEF in the night ALWAYS refers to the SECOND coming of Jesus to pour out the WRATH of God.

And RIGHT BEFORE Jesus executes the WRATH of God he gives a shout and call for his CHURCH up to MEET him in the AIR on the SAME DAY that Jesus comes to rain fire down from heaven on the wicked. You see, Jesus sends his angels to GATHER the faithful TOGETHER to MEET Jesus in the AIR over this place called ARMAGEDDON to execute the WRATH of Almighty God upon THEM, speaking of the disobedient to the GOSPEL. Nothing is ever said in the word of God about meeting Jesus in the air to be taken back to heaven for 7 years while God raises up another group of believers to finish the job of the church preaching the gospel for the last 3 1/2. The pre-trib escape rapture is a fable and the church today has heap to themselves teacher to tickle their ears with man pleasing doctrines of devils.


   #73. The world will think “peace and safety” is coming. They think by man’s wisdom, society will grow better and better. Do we hear this today? You bet!


   I agree. But I would also like to point out that when they says "PEACE and SAFETY" it may be a crying out for peace and safety after so much war, violence and hatred that will be present during the time of great tribulation.

   And this may also be referring to the Muslims who SAY that come in PEACE, but when they are stronger in number sudden destruction will come upon all who are NOT Muslim.


   #74. The tribulation judgment will HIT, bringing “sudden destruction.” The unrighteous world will NOT ESCAPE. The true Church, however, will NOT be overtaken in that time. We true Christians (BORN-AGAIN, REGENERATED, INDWELLED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT, MADE NEW CREATURES IN CHRIST), will obtain SALVATION (the deliverance) from that time of WRATH, and we (whether having died in Jesus--or are alive at the time) will LIVE TOGETHER with Jesus (in heaven in the MANSIONS He’s prepared for us). The pattern of being TAKEN to SAFETY is the SAME throughout scripture--BEFORE God’s judgments come! The Church is promised a Pre-Trib Rapture. Do you believe it?


NO I do NOT believe in the FALSE hope of a false pre-tribulation rapture of the church, because CLEARLY the Bible does NOT teach a pre-tribulation rapture.

Nor does John chapter 14 teach that the church will be taken to heaven for 7 years as it's place of safety to ESCAPE the WRATH of God the live in a stately Mansion and eat the marriage supper with Jesus. I will explain what I mean by this a little later in this study in God's word. But for now let us continue with reasons 75-79 of the 250 reasons for the pre-tribulation rapture.



         CHURCH’S “COMFORT” IN THE RAPTURE MESSAGE



         #75. The Apostle Paul’s exhortation for the Church to be COMFORTED by “the coming of the Lord” (in 1 Thessalonians 4:18) can ONLY BE TRUE in the CONTEXT of a Pre-Trib Rapture. In the Post-Tribulation view, the Lord’s coming is a FEARSOME thing to be dreaded, because of EXPECTING years of horrendous judgments. There’s NO COMFORT in teaching that the Church will go through the tribulation.


         The CORRECT interpretation of scripture is NOT based on a FALSELY ASSUMED pre-tribulation rapture as being the ONLY TRUE way for the church to be COMFORTED, but RATHER correct INTERPRETATION of a verse of scripture is based upon the CONTEXT of the passage of scripture that the verse in question is found.

         Therefore the CONTEXT of 1 Thessalonians 4:18, which teaches us to COMFORT one another with these words, is 1 Thessalonians 4:13 all the way through to 1 Thessalonians chapter 5 and verse 11, which reads as follows.

       
       "But I would not have you to be IGNORANT, brethren, CONCERNING them which are asleep (speaking of those brothers and sister in the Lord who have DIED), that you SORROW NOT, even as others which have no hope.(in other words, be COMFORTED with THESE WORDS or COMFORT one another with THESE WORDS that I am about to tell you)
       14. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, EVEN SO them also which sleep in Jesus will God BRING WITH him.
(In other words, the DEAD IN Christ will God BRING WITH him when he COMES)
       15. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the COMING of the Lord
(speaking of the SECOND COMING of Jesus when he comes as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of Almighty God, then those of us who have REMAINED alive and have survived) shall not prevent them which are asleep (or shall not be changed and given eternal life and CAUGHT UP to be with Jesus BEFORE the DEAD in Christ. The word "PREVENT" here simply means GO BEFORE. Therefore BE COMFORTED with THESE WORDS).
       16. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the DEAD in Christ shall rise FIRST:
(In other words, the SPIRITS of the DEAD SAINTS in Christ, which will COME WITH Jesus when he returns shall be REUNITED with their bodies that are raised from the dead)
       17. THEN we which are alive and remain
(or then we who have REMAINED ALIVE and have SURVIVED) shall be CAUGHT UP (speaking of the RAPTURE and our gathering together by the angels to take us to meet Jesus in the sky. The basic meaning of the word rapture is to be snatched up or caught up) TOGETHER WITH them in the clouds, to MEET the Lord in the AIR: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
       18. WHEREFORE
(or for this REASON that the DEAD in Christ shall be RAISED and be CAUGHT UP TOGETHER right along WITH US. In other words, my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, be NOT IGNORANT of this TRUTH that those brothers and sisters who have DIED IN the Lord shall NOT be LEFT BEHIND, but rather the DEAD in Christ will rise FIRST and then we which have REMAINED ALIVE and have SURVIVED the time of GREAT TRIBULATION shall ALL be CHANGED TOGETHER and shall be CAUGHT UP TOGETHER to meet our Lord in the air to be safe with him while the WRATH of Almighty God is being poured out upon the wicked. Wherefore of for this REASON) COMFORT one another with THESE WORDS.

       
Now ask yourself the question, WHAT WORDS? Well all the words you just read as well as those words that continue on into the next chapter. You see the epistles and the letters to the churches were not divided into chapters and verse. This was done by the translators for easier referencing and studying God's word. The actual CONTEXT of the verse in question continue on into chapter 5 so if you truly want to know the truth, then keep right on reading into the next chapter 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11, because the SAME subject is STILL being discussed!

       1. BUT of the times and the seasons (speaking of the TIMES and SEASONS of this EVENT called come to be called the RAPTURE of the CHURCH, which will take place AT the SECOND COMING of Jesus), brethren, you have no need that I write unto you.(WHY? Why does Paul have NO NEED to write unto us about the TIMES and the SEASONS of the SECOND coming of Jesus?)
       2. FOR (or BECAUSE) yourselves KNOW PERFECTLY that the DAY of the Lord so COMES as a THIEF in the night. (now this is a huge piece of sound Biblical evidence that absolutely proves a POST tribulation rapture of the church. Right here in verse 2 the CHURCH is told in plain clear and simply words that WE KNOW PERFECTLY that the DAY of teh Lord comes AS a THIEF in the night. Please see the study called "JESUS IS COMING AS A THIEF!", which clearly shows that EVERY verse that describes Jesus coming as a THIEF always speaks of his SECOND coming)
       3. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction comes upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall NOT ESCAPE (the WRATH of God, which is NOT the time of great tribulation that Jesus teaches us in Matthew chapter 24)
       4. But YOU, brethren, are NOT in darkness, that THAT DAY (speaking of the DAY of the Lord wherein Jesus COMES as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of Almighty God, that THAT DAY) should over take YOU as a THIEF. (WHY?, Because)
       5. YOU are all the children of light, and the children of the day: WE are NOT of the night, NOR of darkness.
       6. Therefore (or for this very reason) let us NOT sleep (or get lax and go back into SIN), as do others; but let us WATCH and be SOBER. (again how can we WATCH for the rapture and our be gathered together to meet Jesus in the air if so be there are NOT any SIGNS to SEE?) 
       7. For they that sleep sleep in the night; and they that be drunken are drunken in the night.
       8. But let US, who are of the day, be SOBER, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and for an helmet, the HOPE of salvation.(WHY?)
       9. FOR (or BECAUSE) God has NOT appointed US to WRATH, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, (this WHOLE context is clearly speaking about the SECOND coming of Jesus to execute the WRATH of God, but NOT upon US the church. You see dear child of God WE the church will be CAUGHT UP to be with Jesus and his army of angels IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation, but right BEFORE teh WRATH of God. Please read the study called "WRATH OF God VERSUS THE GREAT TRIBULATION!", which clearly shows that the WRATH of God is NOT the same event as the time of great tribulation.)
       10. Who died for us, that, WHETHER we wake or sleep, (or no matter whether we REMAIN ALIVE of whether we DIE in Christ) we should LIVE together with him.(or we are NOT ignorant of the TRUTH that the DEAD in Christ shall be RESURRECTED when Jesus returns and we ALL shall LIVE together with him, so do NOT be CONCERNED about your brothers and sisters who have DIED in the Lord any more)
       11. WHEREFORE (or for this REASON that the DEAD in Christ shall rise again) COMFORT yourselves together, and edify one another, even as also you do (or even also as I know you will do, or even also as you do in other areas)."



         Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that the SUBJECT under discussion in this ENTIRE passage of scripture is about the COMFORTING of those who were CONCERNED about those who have DIED in the Lord BEFORE Jesus returned. You have to remember that there were some among the early church, who were falsely teaching that there was NO resurrection and others were falsely teaching that  the resurrection had already PAST. 
         The truth of the matter is that Paul was merely teaching them that there IS INDEED going to be a RESURRECTION and that the DEAD in Christ will rise FIRST, BEFORE we all go up TOGETHER to meet our Lord in the air.

         There is NOTHING and I mean ABSOLUTELY NOTHING in this ENTIRE passage of scripture that even REMOTELY HINTS at a PRE-tribulation rapture of the church in order to ESCAPE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. The only thing the the church ESCAPES is the WRATH of Almighty God, because the church is not appointed to the WRATH of God, but the period of 3 1/2 years of great tribulation is NOT the same event as the WRATH of Almighty God.   

         The TRUTH of the matter is that this passage of scripture teaches us about the SECOND coming of Jesus when he shall come as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of God, TO which WE, the FAITHFUL believers, who are WATCHING and keeping SIN out of our lives, are NOT appointed. Again we are NOT appointed to the WRATH of God. However the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the WRATH of God, which I have ALREADY CLEARLY and PLAINLY shown WITHOUT a DOUBT. Again please read the study "WRATH of God VERSUS THE GREAT TRIBULATION!" for all the verses that prove beyond any shadow of a doubt that the WRATH of God is NOT the time of GREAT tribulation spoken of by Jesus in Matthew chapter 24.


         #76. We, the true Church are told to LOOK FOR the “glorious appearing of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.” Titus 2:13. IF other prophetic events MUST happen BEFORE Jesus can appear, that verse is foolish and doesn’t make sense.


         Here is what the CONTEXT of Titus 2:13 actually says and teaches. Please read the entire chapter 2 of Titus which teaches us that we are not ONLY LOOKING for our BLESSED HOPE, but ALSO for the GLORIOUS APPEARING of our Lord and savior Jesus Christ, which are TWO different things that occur at the SECOND coming of Jesus.


       "But speak you the things which become SOUND doctrine:
       2. That the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience. 
       3. The aged women likewise, that they be in behavior as becomes HOLINESS, not false accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things;
       4. That they may teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children,
       5. To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed.
       6. Young men likewise exhort to be sober minded.
       7. In all things showing yourself a pattern of good works: in DOCTRINE showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity,
       8. Sound speech, that cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you.
       9. Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own masters, and to please them well in all things; not answering again;
       10. Not purloining , but showing all good fidelity; that they may adorn the DOCTRINE of God our Savior in all things.
       11. For the grace of God that BRINGS salvation has appeared to all men,
       12. TEACHING US that, DENYING ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should LIVE soberly, RIGHTEOUSLY, and godly, IN THIS PRESENT world;
       13. Looking for that BLESSED HOPE, AND the glorious appearing of the great God AND our Savior Jesus Christ;
       14. Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.
       15. These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise you."



         This whole passage of scripture is teaching us to LIVE righteously and godly in this present world while we are LOOKING to OBTAIN our BLESSED HOPE which IS our hope of OBTAINING of ETERNAL LIFE when Jesus returns. And IF you be DEAD in Christ, then your BLESSED HOPE would be to take part in the FIRST RESURRECTION in which the SECOND DEATH has NO power over. In other words, the blessed HOPE of the DEAD IN Christ is the FIRST resurrection and the OBTAINING of ETERNAL LIFE.

       But this is not ALL we are LOOKING for, because the scriptures says AND the GLORIOUS APPEARING of not only our great GOD, Almighty God, the Father, but also God's SON, our savior Jesus Christ.

         HOWEVER, there is NOTHING in this passage of scripture that again even remotely hints at a rapture that occurs BEFORE the time of great tribulation in order to ESCAPE tribulation and persecution.
         As far as LOOKING FOR the so called IMMINENT return of Jesus, IF there were NO SIGNS to give us at least a HINT that that day is NEAR, then HOW can you LOOK FOR a so called secret rapture where Jesus is supposedly coming to secretly steal us away like a THIEF in the night. Certainly one can EXPECT his coming to occur, and one can certainly ANTICIPATE his coming, BUT you can NOT actually LOOK FOR an event that is COMING WITHOUT some kind of SIGNS that will alert you to the fact that his coming is NEAR.
         Now as for the line of reasoning that a "glorious appearing" would not be "glorious" if we as Christians had to go through the time of great tribulation makes no sense to ME. Let me explain what I mean by this. How much MORE glorious would the appearing of our Lord be when Christians are being beheaded for their testimony of Jesus. Think about this for a moment. If YOUR head was the next one to be chopped off your hear and Jesus APPEARED in the sky to CATCH you UP to be with him, would that not be a most GLORIOUS APPEARING of our Lord?
         
  


         #77. We are to PURIFY OURSELVES in view of Jesus’ soon appearing (1 John 3:2-3). IF His coming is NOT IMMINENT, then that passage is meaningless, too. (People can think, “If He’s NOT going to appear soon, then why bother with being pure?--let’s do what we want for a while.”) Our BLESSED HOPE in the PRE-TRIB RAPTURE, and it’s IMMINENCE, keeps us on our toes, spiritually.



         First of all I thought to myself. WOW, if any believer has that kind of HEART, then I would have to question if they were truly saved. I understand the human fleshly logic behind this reason, but our hearts should always be focused on OBEYING the Holy Spirit and not upon looking for ways to sin.

         Here is what 1 John 3:2-3 actually says,

       "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it does not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, WHEN he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is.
       3. And every man that has this HOPE in him (this HOPE is our BLESSED HOPE that we are LOOKING FOR when Jesus shall appear, which is being like Jesus and OBTAINING ETERNAL LIFE even as Jesus obtained eternal life for becoming obedient unto death on the cross. So then what this verse is ACTUALLY saying is that if you have this HOPE in you of obtaining ETERNAL LIFE to be LIKE Jesus, then YOU and every other Christian who HOPES to obtain eternal life in the world to come) purifies himself, EVEN as he is pure."


         Now the way I personally interpret the verses that teach of Jesus is coming QUICKLY is in the light of the verses that PLAINLY teach that the coming of Jesus will be like LIGHTNING that flashes out of the east and unto the west, or more precisely our CHANGE will be like lightning in a moment and in a twinkling of an eye. In other words, AT the second coming of Jesus our CHANGE will take place so QUICK that there will NOT be enough time to REPENT if one is living in SIN, THEREFORE we are WARNED in the Bible to WATCH for the SIGNS of his COMING, so that when we SEE that day APPROACHING and therefore we will exhort one another SO MUCH THE MORE.

         So then, as far as those who jump at any excuse to SIN and do what they want to do just shows me that they do NOT have a relationship with the Lord like they should have, which is to have a true sincere desire to turn and flee from sin all the time. Now I realize that the old man of the flesh still rises up from time to time, but a Christian having a CLOSE relationship with their Lord and Savior will quickly crucify their flesh and RESIST the temptation to sin until the temptation flees from them. In other words, a Christian who is walking close to God does NOT look for EXCUSES to sin. So therefore this argument of knowing the day of the coming of Jesus will somehow CAUSE Christians to SIN is a last ditch effort to hang on to a doctrine of man that is PLEASING to the eye to hear. 


         #78. The Church is told to LOOK ONLY for “the coming of Christ” in the Rapture (often called “His appearing”): IF we must LOOK for other prophecies FIRST, that DOESN’T make sense either. Titus 2:13


         Again, we can EXPECT his coming. And we can ANTICIPATE his coming. And we can look FORWARD to his coming. But to ME, there is know way to ACTUALLY LOOK for his coming WITHOUT looking for the SIGNS of his coming that will ALERT us that his coming is NEAR. Jesus said, when you SEE these THINGS or these SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS, then LOOK UP BECAUSE your REDEMPTION DRAWS NEAR or is VERY CLOSE AT HAND. The reason that we will know that his coming is near is BECAUSE we will SEE the SIGNS that our Lord instructed us to WATCH for to come.
         Jesus WARNS us to WATCH and PRAY that we may be ACCOUNTED WORTHY to ESCAPE all the things that are about to come upon the world, AFTER we SEE these SIGNS in the sun, moon, and stars. And that which is about to come on the earth AFTER we see these SIGNS, is the WRATH of Almighty God and NOT the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. Please read Luke 21:25-36, which says,

    
         "And there shall BE SIGNS in the SUN, and in the MOON, and in the STARS; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; 
       26. Men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.
       27. And THEN shall they SEE the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. (in other words, FIRST we will SEE the SIGNS of his coming and then THEY, and NOT NECESSARILY US will SEE the COMING of Jesus. Personally I myself believe that WE will NOT ACTUALLY SEE Jesus coming in the CLOUDS, until we are FIRST CHANGED and GIVEN ETERNAL LIFE)
       28. And when these THINGS (or when these SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS) begin to come to pass, then LOOK UP, and lift up your heads (or lift up your heads that are hanging low because some of you are beginning to THINK NOT that I was going to come and rescue you); for your redemption DRAWS NEAR. (but now that you have SEEN these SIGNS which I told you would PRECEDE my COMING, you NOW KNOW the DAY and the HOUR of my COMING is NIGH AT HAND, BECAUSE you have SEEN the SIGNS)
       29. And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees;
       30. When they now shoot forth, you SEE and KNOW of your own selves that summer is NOW NIGH AT HAND.
       31. So LIKEWISE you, when you SEE these THINGS (or when you SEE these SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON and in the STARS) come to pass, KNOW YOU that the kingdom of God is NIGH AT HAND.
       32. Verily I say unto you, This generation (or this generation that SEES these SIGNS) shall NOT pass away, till all be fulfilled.
       33. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away.
       34. And TAKE HEED to yourselves, lest at any time YOUR hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so THAT DAY (speaking of THAT DAY when I, Jesus come as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of Almighty God upon the world, that THAT DAY) come upon YOU unawares.
       35. For as a snare shall IT (speaking of the DAY of the Lord coming as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of Almighty God, for IT shall) come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth.
       36. WATCH YOU THEREFORE, and PRAY ALWAYS, that YOU may be ACCOUNTED WORTHY to ESCAPE all these things that shall come to pass (speaking of the DAY of the Lord where Jesus comes as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of God upon the UNGODLY and DISOBEDIENT CHILDREN of God. therefore WATCH ad PRAY ALWAYS that you be ACCOUNTED WORTHY to ESCAPE the WRATH of God to which the FAITHFUL believers are NOT APPOINTED), and to stand before the Son of man."
       

       For a deeper understanding of Jesus coming as a THIEF in the night please read the study or go to my YouTube channel and watch my teaching video ""JESUS IS COMING AS A THIEF IN THE NIGHT!".


     

    #79. The Church is told TO ONLY LOOK for the coming of Jesus in the Rapture: It is ISRAEL and the tribulation saints who must LOOK for SIGNS of the Second Coming, and who must ENDURE until the end of the tribulation.



         It is ONLY because of the MISCONCEPTIONS and WRONG ASSUMPTIONS of a PRE-tribulation rapture that there arises these SO CALLED "tribulation SAINTS", who SUPPOSEDLY are NOT the CHURCH.

        The TRUTH of the matter is that Almighty God is NOT going to take the CHURCH UP FROM of the Earth into the AIR, UNTIL the gospel is preached unto all the world and the FULLNESS of the GENTILES has come to FULL where NONE of the WICKED, NO NOT ONE, will TURN from their wickedness and REPENT of there sins and accept Jesus as the Lord and savior in order to receive ETERNAL LIFE when Jesus RETURNS at his SECOND coming.

        Then WHEN this time has arrived, THEN and ONLY THEN will Jesus come forth out of his chamber to receive his church, his bride to himself in the AIR or the skies above the earth where Jesus will then execute the WRATH of God upon all those who do NOT call upon his name AT his coming when they SEE him coming in clouds of great glory. The church will indeed ESCAPE the WRATH of Almighty God, but this escape will take place only moments before Jesus executes the WRATH of Almighty God AFTER we are safe in the AIR with Jesus. No where in the Bible does it say that Jesus is going to execute the GREAT tribulation and the reason why is that the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of God. 


         NATURE OF THE CHURCH AND THE PROMISED RAPTURE



         #80. People will be CONFUSED about Jesus’ coming FOR His Church, if they do NOT understand the TRUE NATURE of the Church as a UNIQUE BODY of God’s people, A BRIDE for Jesus.




         No, in reality only those who do not understand the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God are the only ones who are CONFUSED about the SECOND coming of Jesus that does NOT need to be DIVIDED into TWO SEPARATE and DISTINCTLY different comings as supposedly the ONLY WAY to harmonize the APPARENT contradictions in God;s word. 
         In truth every verse of scripture harmonize perfectly with the POST tribulation TRUTH, if one RIGHTLY DIVIDES the word of TRUTH, rather than WRONGLY DIVIDING the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming into TWO comings.
               Just think it through for YOURSELF dear child of God. HOW is it fair for the so called "tribulation saints" who will suffer persecution that has never before been on the earth nor ever shall be again in this manner or time of GREAT tribulation and  then NOT be allowed to partake in being the bride of Jesus Christ?
         WHY would God take out an already trained group of believers in performing the task of preaching the gospel for the past two thousand years just to train another group of believers to finish the job that Jesus himself gave to the CHURCH?
         WHO in going to preach the gospel to THEM so that they can BECOME believers?
         WHO is going to disciple and train these NEW believers to preach the gospel?
         WHERE are these answers found in the Bible?

         The clear, plain, and SIMPLE TRUTH, is that the church that has been heavily persecuted since the beginning will REMAIN on the earth and go THROUGH the entire period of great tribulation and some even many Christians will boldly and gladly lay down their lives for the one who laid down his life for us.



         #81. In the Revelation, WRATH is seen 10 times. Revelation 6:16, Revelation 6:17, Revelation 11:18, Revelation 14:10, Revelation 14:19, Revelation 15:1, Revelation 15:7, Revelation 16:1,Revelation 16:19, and Revelation 19:15. The Church is “not appointed to wrath.” Romans 5:1and Romans 5:9, 1 Thessalonians 1:9-10, 1 Thessalonians 5:9, and Revelation 3:10. The Church, therefore, CANNOT enter into the “great day of God’s wrath.”



         Again, this FALSE CONCLUSION is drawn from NOT RIGHTLY DIVIDING the word of TRUTH. The book of Revelation is NOT meant to be read or more specifically it is not to be understood in a chronological order.


         In other words, in order to make sense of WHY the WRATH of God appears in all these places, then you must understand that in the book of Revelation we are:
         #1. We are shown a sequence of events that take place during the time of great tribulation. during the first SIX seal, the first SIX trumpets, and the first SIX vials.
         #2. And then we are shown the rapture of the church, only AFTER this sequence of events described to us in the first SIX seal, trumpets and vials that occur DURING the time of great tribulation.
         #3. And then we are shown the WRATH of God being executed by his Son Jesus, AFTER the church is safe with Jesus in the SEVENTH seal, trumpet and vial.

         Upon closer reading of the book of Revelation it can be clearly seen that the WRATH of God is spoken of several times and it may even APPEAR to be poured out at THREE different times if so be that one dogmatically demands that the book of Revelation be read and UNDERSTOOD in a CHRONOLOGICAL order. 

          In other words, there are SEVEN different places in the book of Revelation where we are shown SEVEN types, figures, or examples of the rapture of the church, but there is NOT going to be 7 DIFFERENT raptures of the CHURCH. In other words, there is ONLY going to be ONE period of GREAT TRIBULATION, followed by ONE rapture of the CHURCH, followed by ONE SECOND coming of Jesus executing ONE WRATH of God.

         I explain the TRUTH of all this in detail with all the sound Biblical evidence to clearly show and explained in simplicity in my study entitled "WRATH OF GOD VERSUS THE GREAT TRIBULATION!"  on my website at AMatterOfTruth.com, if you would like a deeper understanding on this subject. But for now let us continue with the next reason for a pre-tribulation rapture.


         #82. In Revelation 3:10, a FAITHFUL and TRUE Church is promised to be KEPT OUT OF the TIME of TEMPTATION which shall COME UPON the WHOLE WORLD to TRY them who DWELL UPON THE EARTH. This TEMPTATION is the EXPERIENCE of EVIL, ADVERSITY, and EXTREME TROUBLE. Jesus TOLD us to PRAY, “and lead us NOT into TEMPTATION, but DELIVER us from EVIL.” While this is correctly interpreted to mean protection from “ordinary everyday troubles” we face on this earth, it can also have an extended meaning. “TEMPTATION” is the VERY SAME GREEK WORD as seen in Revelation 3:10--defined as that TIME of THE WORST EVIL which has ever happened on the earth (Matthew 24:21-22). Why would Jesus ask us to PRAY to be DELIVERED from that EVIL, if there were NO ESCAPE possible? Compare to Luke 21:36. There is INDEED a DELIVERANCE available FROM the tribulation (the MOST AWFUL TEMPTATION EVER)--and it’s called the Pre-Tribulation Rapture of the Church!


         Again, the misunderstanding comes from CONFUSING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION to be ONE and the SAME period of time as the WRATH of God, which I have ALREADY clearly and plainly shown without a doubt that these are TWO SEPARATE and DIFFERENT events that occur basically one right after the other, but are SEPARATED by SIGNS in the SUN, and in the MOON and in the STARS and the SECOND coming of Jesus to RAPTURE his CHURCH right BEFORE he pours out the WRATH of God.

         As far as explaining Revelation 3:10 and Luke 21:36 in a sound Biblical manner, BOTH of these verses are speaking of the ESCAPING the WRATH of God and NOT the escaping of the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.
 
         We have ALREADY taken a look at Luke 21:36 in it's CONTEXT and clearly seen that it is referring to the WRATH of God taking place AFTER the SIGNS in the sun, moon, and stars that Jesus himself teaches us to WATCH for so that we will know that our redemption draws near after we begin to SEE these things.
         So then, now let us now take a CLOSER look at Revelation 3:10, which in TRUTH teaches us about the HOUR in which Jesus will RETURN at his SECOND coming to execute the WRATH of Almighty God.

                 Revelation 3:10 being left in the context of where it is found.

       "BECAUSE you HAVE KEPT the word of my patience, I ALSO will keep you from the HOUR of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. (In other words, this HOUR of temptation is NOT appointed to US the church, BECAUSE those of us, the church have been FAITHFUL and we will HAVE KEPT the word of the patience of Jesus. But the ungodly and DISOBEDIENT to the gospel shall suffer the WRATH of God at the second coming of Jesus, when Jesus comes with ten thousands of his angels to execute the WRATH of Almighty God.)
       11. Behold, I COME QUICKLY (speaking of the SECOND coming of Jesus coming to execute the WRATH of God): hold that fast which you have, that no man take your crown.
       12. Him that OVERCOMES (Overcomes what? Overcomes everything including the time of great tribulation to endure unto the end of our lives or UNTIL the SECOND coming of Jesus to execute the WRATH of God. The focus of the subject of this passage of scripture is on BECAUSE we have KEPT ourselves from sin and denying Jesus during the ENTIRE church age which includes the time of great tribulation, then Jesus will keep US the church from the HOUR of the WRATH of God that he will pour out at his SECOND coming. Again no where in the Bible do we read of Jesus executing the GREAT TRIBULATION. And again the reason is that the time of great tribulation is NOT the same event as the WRATH of God. So Jesus is saying that ONLY those who OVERCOME tribulation great or other wise) will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name."



         To ME it is CLEAR that this HOUR of temptation is speaking of the WRATH of God and NOT the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. Simply looking at the CONTEXT and observing that the CHURCH is going through great trials and has thus far KEPT the word of God with patience waiting for the coming of Jesus. But for those who do not readily see this, let us take a close look at the phrase "BEHOLD, I COME QUICKLY" and compare it with other places we see this same type of wording.

          Let us begin with what Jesus said to the first church, the church of Ephesus in Revelation 2:5 where Jesus praise the church at first, but then WARNS them that he does have somewhat against them and IF they do NOT REPENT, then he will COME QUICKLY and REMOVE there candlestick.

       "Remember therefore from whence you are FALLEN, and REPENT, and do the first works; OR ELSE I will come unto thee QUICKLY, and will REMOVE your candlestick out of his place, EXCEPT you REPENT." 


          Then in closing his message to this church at Ephesus in verse 7 Jesus WARNS all the CHURCHES that they MUST OVERCOME in order to obtain ETERNAL LIFE.

       
       "He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says unto the CHURCHES (PLURAL); To him that OVERCOMES will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God."

          
          Then to the church of Smyrna and to all the other churches as well Jesus gives us the same warning to OVERCOME.

       
       "Fear NONE of those things which thou shall SUFFER: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that you may be tried; and you shall have TRIBULATION ten days: be you FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH, and I will give thee a crown of life.
       11. He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says unto the CHURCHES; He that OVERCOMES shall NOT be hurt of the second death."


          Then we read in Revelation 2: the WARNING that Jesus gave to the third church as well as all the other churches to REPENT OR ELSE he would COME QUICKLY and FIGHT THEM with the SWORD of his mouth.


       "REPENT; OR ELSE I will come unto you QUICKLY, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth.
       17. He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says unto the CHURCHES; To him that OVERCOMES will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knows saving he that receives it."




          So again, to ME I personally do NOT see these words, COME QUICKLY as meaning a SOON return of our Lord that he could come at any moment without having any SIGNS fulfilled. But RATHER I see these words as meaning when Jesus comes again his COMING will be QUICK like LIGHTENING or in a TWINKLING of an eye. In others words, SO QUICKLY that there will NOT be any TIME to REPENT if one has SIN in their life. 

          And I believe this next passage of scripture you read will CLEARLY show you this TRUTH. Please read Revelation 3:1-6 where Jesus WARNS the CHURCHES that IF they do NOT WATCH, then he WILL COME upon those in the church who are NOT WATCHING as a THIEF in the night and they will NOT KNOW when he will come upon them, BECAUSE they are NOT WATCHING. 


       "And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things says he that has the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know your WORKS, that you have a name that you live, and are dead.
       2. Be WATCHFUL, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have NOT found your WORKS PERFECT before God.
       3. Remember therefore how you have received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. IF therefore you shall NOT WATCH, I will come on YOU as a THIEF, and YOU shall NOT KNOW what hour I will come upon YOU.
       4. You have a few names even in Sardis which have NOT defiled their garments; and THEY (speaking of ONLY Those FAITHFUL believers who do NOT have SIN in their life and whose WORKS have been found to be PERFECT before God, ONLY THEY) shall walk with me in white: for they are WORTHY.
       5.He that OVERCOMES, the SAME shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will NOT blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.
       6. He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says unto the CHURCHES."




          Now let us take a look at Revelation 16:15,16 which teaches us WHEN Jesus is COMING QUICKLY as a THIEF in the night upon those who have SIN in the lives. When ever you read about KEEPING your garment clean or spotless this means KEEP SIN out of you life.


       "Behold, I COME as a THIEF. Blessed is he that WATCHES, and KEEPS his garments (or KEEPS SIN out of their life), lest he walk naked, and THEY (speaking of the ANGELS that Jesus sends to GATHER TOGETHER his CHURCH, lest or for fear that THEY) see his shame.
       16. And he GATHERED them TOGETHER into a place called in the Hebrew tongue ARMAGEDDON."




          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that when Jesus COMES QUICKLY as in a TWINKLING of and eye to RAPTURE is CHURCH Jesus is ALSO coming as a THIEF to execute the WRATH of Almighty God upon the ungodly AND the DISOBEDIENT CHILDREN of God who are NOT WATCHING and KEEP themselves PURE EVEN as Jesus is pure.

          So then, Revelation 3:10 is a PROMISE from our Lord, that IF we WATCH and KEEP his WORD with patience, THEN he will NOT come upon US as a THIEF to execute the WRATH of God upon US because we will be found WORTHY to ESCAPE all those things that are COMING upon the ungodly and disobedient children of God.

          While we are here I want you to notice the word "HOUR" in the phrase "I will DELIVER you from that HOUR of temptation or trial that shall come upon all the world"

          Please read Revelation 18:4-20, but for now I will quote the beginning and the ending.



       "...COME OUT of her, my people, that YOU be NOT partakers of her sins, and that YOU receive NOT of her plagues...For in one HOUR so great riches is come to nothing...And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! For in one HOUR is she made desolate.
       20. Rejoice over her, you heaven, and you holy apostles and prophets; for God has AVENGED you on her."



          To ME there is NO doubt that this passage of scripture is speaking of the WRATH of Almighty God being pour out on the world and GOD'S PEOPLE are called to COME OUT of the world in order NOT to receive of HER PLAGUES, the plagues of the WRATH of God to which WE, the FAITHFUL CHURCH are NOT APPOINTED to receive.



          #83. In 2 Thessalonians 1:6-7 we see that God will REPAY TRIBULATION upon the ones who have TROUBLED the Church. WHILE that RECOMPENSE occurs, the Church will BE AT REST. The Church will receive a Pre-Tribulation rapture!



          As I have said many times, ANY verse when taken OUT of CONTEXT may SEEM to say something that it is not TRULY saying. Therefore let us read the CONTEXT of verses 6 and 7 by reading 1 Thessalonians 1:4-11 which CLEARLY teaches us that our REST comes WHEN Jesus comes again at his SECOND coming and NOT at a misunderstood PRE-tribulation rapture. When these verse are KEPT in their CONTEXT it is PLAINLY seen the WHEN we REST is WHEN Jesus comes WITH his MIGHTY ANGEL in a FLAMING FIRE taking VENGEANCE upon those who troubled and persecuted the CHURCH during the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.


       "So that we ourselves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure:
       5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, that you may be counted WORTHY of the kingdom of God, for which you also SUFFER:
       6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to RECOMPENSE tribulation to them that trouble you;
       7. And to you who are troubled REST with us, WHEN (WHEN WHAT? WHEN) the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven WITH his mighty angels, 
       8. IN FLAMING FIRE taking VENGEANCE on them that know not God, and that obey NOT the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:
       9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power;
       10. WHEN (again WHEN WHAT? WHEN) he shall come to be GLORIFIED in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony among you was believed ) in that day.
       11. Wherefore also we PRAY ALWAYS for you, that our God would count you WORTHY of this calling, and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power:"



          CLEARLY the WHEN here is speaking of the SECOND coming of Jesus and NOT a SO CALLED PRE-tribulation rapture, BECAUSE the WHEN here is WHEN Jesus come WITH his MIGHTY ANGELS to execute in FLAMING FIRE the WRATH of Almighty God.



          #84. The Church will NOT be “overtaken by the Day of the Lord.”1 Thessalonians 5:1-9. The “day of the Lord” is another phrase which defines the tribulation. The Church will NOT be caught in it.



          While it is definitely TRUE that the CHURCH as in those who are WATCHING and KEEPING SIN OUT of their life, the DAY of the Lord when Jesus comes as a THIEF in the night will NOT come upon those in the CHURCH who have been found to be those good and FAITHFUL servants.
          HOWEVER it is DEFINITELY FALSE to teach the the DAY of the Lord is just another phase that defines the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. I have ALREADY CLEARLY and PLAINLY shown that the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of God or the DAY of the Lord.



          #85. The believer in Jesus, who has prayed to accept Him, WILL be found WORTHY to ESCAPE the tribulation. Luke 21:36.



          Just because one PRAYS a prayer to ACCEPT Jesus as the savior does NOT automatically GUARANTEE that they shall be found WORTHY to ESCAPE the WRATH of God, because CLEARLY the WHOLE word of God teaches us that we MUST without fail KEEP the COMMANDMENTS of Almighty God in order to have RIGHT to partake of the tree of ETERNAL LIFE in the world to COME. For a deeper understanding on this subject of once saves always saved or eternal security please read my study entitled "DOES THE BIBLE TEACH THAT ONCE YOU ARE SAVED THEN YOU ARE ALWAYS SAVED?" But for now let us look at the next reason for a pre-tribulation rapture.


          #86. In Zepaniah 2:1-3, we see an exhortation from God to His people, which parallels THE ATTITUDE we’re to have BEFORE the tribulation arrives. BEFORE the decree comes forth (the “peace covenant” with the antichrist which STARTS the “tribulation”), BEFORE the FIERCE ANGER of the Lord comes--DO THIS! Seek the Lord in righteousness and meekness. WHY? So that we will BE HID in THE DAY of the Lord’s anger--another reference to a Pre-Trib Rapture. 



          Here is what Zephaniah 2:1-3 says,


          "Gather yourselves together, yea, gather together, O nation not desired;
       2. BEFORE the decree bring forth, BEFORE the day pass as the chaff, BEFORE the fierce anger of the LORD come upon you, BEFORE the day of the LORD'S anger come upon you.
       3. SEEK you the LORD, all you meek of the earth, which have wrought his judgment; SEEK RIGHTEOUSNESS, seek meekness: it may be you shall be HID in the DAY of the LORD'S anger."



          To me the emphasis is place on BEFORE this DAY of the Lord COMES we are to SEEK the Lord and his RIGHTEOUSNESS so much the MORE as we SEE that DAY APPROACHING. Please notice the phase "it MAY be", which is WHY we need NOT to be HIGH MINDED to think that we can never be DECEIVED by the DECEITFULNESS of SIN and that we should WATCH and PRAY ALWAYS to be ACCOUNTED WORTHY to be HID and ESCAPE the DAY of the Lord coming as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of God.

          First of all this being HID has NOTHING what so ever to do with a PRE-tribulation rapture to be HID from the time of great tribulation.

          Also there are several WAYS to be HID from the WRATH of God. One way is THROUGH the GRAVE. Job 14:12-14 teaches us that those in the GRAVE are HID from the WRATH of God until it is past.


       "So man lies down (or DIES), and RISES NOT (or is resurrected NOT, or is NOT resurrected): TILL the heavens be no more, they shall NOT awake (or be resurrected), nor be raised out of their sleep.
       13. O that you would HIDE me in the GRAVE, that you would keep me secret, UNTIL your WRATH be past, that you would appoint me a set time, and remember me!
       14. If a man die, shall he live again? All the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my CHANGE come."




          So then, CLEARLY those who DIE in the Lord Jesus Christ will be HID from the WRATH of Almighty God.

          But ALSO those who have REMAINED alive and have SURVIVED the time of GREAT TRIBULATION who have ENDURE unto the END and who have been found FAITHFUL or WORTHY shall be HID in that DAY by being CAUGHT UP into the AIR to be WITH our Lord Jesus Christ as he executes the WRATH of God upon the ungodly, the disobedient to the gospel and those in the CHURCH who were NOT WATCHING and KEEP SIN out of their lives. CLEARLY it does NOT take a pre-tribulation rapture to be the ONLY WAY to be HID.



          #87. It’s God’s character to DELIVER His own (righteous ones) from His judgments. Enoch, Noah, Lot, and Rahab are a few. The judgment could NOT happen to Sodom until Lot was TAKEN OUT OF THERE. So also, the tribulation CANNOT happen UNTIL the Church is TAKEN OUT OF THE WORLD in the Pre-Trib Rapture. Compare Luke 17:28-30 to Genesis 19:15-22--paying special attention the verses 16 and 22.



          Nowhere do I find that the Bible teaches that the church is taken OUT of the Earth and back to heaven for 7 years in order to ESCAPE anything.

          Noah was taken UP by the flood waters ABOVE the Earth, just like we will be CAUGHT UP in the CLOUDS in the AIR above the Earth and then GATHERED TOGETHER by the angel and TAKEN to MEET Jesus at the place called ARMAGEDDON to be with Jesus as he executes the WRATH of Almighty God.

          Lot was NOT taken OUT of the Earth to heaven, but rather the SAME DAY that Lot was taken to a PLACE where he would be safe from the fierce anger of the Lord, the very SAME, SELFSAME DAY it rained FIRE and brimstone down, just like it will be when Jesus comes to RAPTURE the CHURCH and then on that SELFSAME DAY in FLAMING FIRE Jesus will take VENGEANCE upon those who trouble and persecute the church.

          None of these verses even remotely show or prove a pre-tribulation rapture.



          #88. It’s clear from scripture that there’s an INTERVAL OF TIME between the translation of the Church and the Second Coming of Jesus. John 14:3. Isaiah 26:20.




          Here is what Isaiah 26:19-21 actually says and teaches.


       "Your dead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise. Awake and sing, you that dwell in dust: for your dew is as the dew of herbs, and the earth shall cast out the dead. (speaking of the first resurrection of the DEAD IN Christ)
       20. COME, my people, enter you into your CHAMBERS, and shut your doors about you: HIDE yourself as it were for a little moment, UNTIL the INDIGNATION be over past.
       21. For, behold, the LORD comes OUT of his place to PUNISH the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity (or SIN): the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain."



          Now those that teach the pre-tribulation rapture of the church INTERPRET this verse to mean that the CHURCH is HID in heaven for 7 years while the INDIGNATION of WRATH of God is poured out to PUNISH the inhabitants of the earth for their SIN. 

          However, I and others who teach the TRUTH of the POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH interpret this verse to mean that the people of God are CAUGHT UP into the CHARIOTS of God to be HID or WITH Jesus until the WRATH of God is subsided and Almighty God REMEMBERS MERCY and suspends his WRATH lest all mankind be destroyed. The INDIGNATION is CLEARLY speaking of the WRATH of God, because the Lord does NOT come OUT of his place in heaven until AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. Therefore the church is not HID UNTIL the SECOND coming of Jesus to execute the WRATH of Almighty God.


          As far as John chapter 14 teaching that the church is taken up to heaven is also an ERROR in understanding WHAT John chapters 13,-16 ACTUALLY teaches. For a deeper understanding of WHAT our MANSION truly is please read my study called "ARE YOU DWELLING IN YOUR MANSION YET?" 



          #89. ONLY the Pre-Trib Rapture does NOT DIVIDE the Church (Christ’s Body) on a WORKS BASED PRINCIPLE, as does the Partial Rapture. The Pre-Trib Rapture is the GRAND FINALE to our great SALVATION--by GRACE ALONE!



          This is definitely a study in and of itself, therefore for a deeper understanding on GRACE, SALVATION through WORKS or NOT by WORKS please read the following studies:

"WHAT IS THE TRUE MEANING OF GRACE"

"WE ARE NOT SAVED BY OUR OWN GOOD WORKS"

"I AM THE WAY!, WHAT DOES JESUS MEAN?"

"THE WORKS OF THE LAW VERSES GOOD WORKS"

"WHAT DOES BEING SAVED TRULY MEAN?"


        
          #90. The scriptures are FIRM that the Church is UNDIVIDED--we are ALL members of ONE BODY in Jesus. (It’s in this PRESENT world that the Church is indeed divided by the CONTINUING OLD FLESH NATURE of believers--which results in dissensions and splits. When the Church is GLORIFIED at the Rapture, there will be no more fleshly divisions.)



          I agree. No matter what denominational name is placed upon different believers because of not agreeing upon certain doctrines does NOT disqualify them from being caught up to meet the Lord in the air. The ONLY thing that prevents a believer from taking part in the rapture of the church in SIN. 
          I would also like to point out that the PRE tribulation rapture theory does indeed DIVIDE the body of Jesus Christ between the church and the so called tribulation saints who ALSO have the testimony of Jesus as their Lord and savior. The ONLY teaching on the rapture of the CHURCH that does NOT DIVIDE the church is the POST tribulation teaching.


          THE HOLY SPIRIT AND THE PRE-TRIB RAPTURE


          #91. The Holy Spirit is RESTRAINER of evil in this world. He CANNOT be taken out as prophesied UNLESS THE CHURCH (which is INDWELLED by Him), is taken out, too. The RESTRAINER is the Spirit-filled Church. 2 Thessalonians 2:5-8.



          Here is what 2 Thessalonians 2:5-8 actually says and teaches when LEFT in the ENTIRE CONTEXT of where it is found. Please read 2 Thessalonians 1:4-12 right on through the next chapter 2 Thessalonians 2:1-12


       "So that we ourselves glory in you in the CHURCHES of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure:
       5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, that you may be COUNTED WORTHY of the kingdom of God, for which you also SUFFER:
       6. Seeing IT (speaking of your SUFFERING presecution and tribulation for the kingdom of God and God SEEING your SUFFERING, IT) is a righteous thing with God to RECOMPENSE (or PAY BACK) tribulation to them that trouble you;
       7. And to you who are troubled REST with us, WHEN the Lord Jesus shall be REVEALED from heaven with his mighty angels,
       8. IN flaming fire taking VENGEANCE on them (or RECOMPENSING those who persecuted the CHURCH) that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:
       9. Who shall be PUNISHED with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power;
       10. WHEN he shall come (or be REVEALED) to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony among you was believed ) in that day.
       11. Wherefore also we pray always for you, that our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power:
       12. That the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and you in him, according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ.

    
          Now CONTINUE to read 2 Thessalonians 2:1-8, which is the SAME CONTEXT.


       1. Now we beseech you, brethren (or we IMPLORE you or BEG you), by the coming (or by appearing) of our Lord Jesus Christ (WHEN HE, JESUS shall be REVEALED in heaven in FLAMING FIRE taking VENGEANCE), AND by OUR GATHERING TOGETHER unto him,
       2. That you be NOT SOON shaken in mind (or that you be NOT PREMATURELY shaken in mind), or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the DAY of Christ is at hand (speaking of the DAY of the LORD where Jesus comes as a THIEF in the night in a FLAMING FIRE and the heaven being on FIRE to execute the WRATH of God. Do NOT be PREMATURELY troubled that THAT DAY of Christ to pour out the WRATH of God is AT HAND).
       3. Let NO man DECEIVE you by ANY MEANS: for THAT DAY (the GREAT AND NOTABLE DAY of the Lord's WRATH) shall NOT come, EXCEPT there come a falling away FIRST, AND that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition;
       4. Who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sits in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.
       5. REMEMBER you not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? (well if not or you do not remember, I just told you AGAIN the JESUS will NOT be REVEALED until HIS TIME and HIS TIME to be REVEALED will NOT come UNTIL there coming a FALLING away FIRST, AND that man of sin the antichrist be made know to us.)
       6. And NOW you KNOW what withholds that HE (referring to JESUS, and NOW you KNOW what is WITHHOLDING or is keeping JESUS from being revealed from heaven, that HE, speaking of JESUS) might be REVEALED in HIS TIME.
       7. For the MYSTERY of iniquity (or the MYSTERY that which is behind SIN) does already work: only HE (speaking of SATAN) who NOW lets (or who now HINDERS) will let (or HE SATAN, who now presently HINDERS will continue to HINDER), until HE (SATAN) be taken out of the way (or CAST out of the MIDST of the heaven and cast down to the Earth where HE or when SATAN the DEVIL will know that his time is short).
       8. And THEN (at this time when Satan is cast out out the midst of heaven and down to the earth, THEN) shall that Wicked be revealed (or that WICKEDNESS that is behind the MYSTERY of SIN will be made known in the man of sin called the antichrist who will make war with the people of God persecuting them as they have never been persecuted before since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be again.), whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming:"


          The HE here that is HINDERING the CHURCH is SATAN. Satan and the ruling principalities and powers of the air HINDER the PRAYERS of the saints as we are taught in Daniel 10:12,13 where Daniel's PRAY was HINDERS for 21 days as Michael and another angel FOUGHT the principalities and powers of the air over Persia to get the answer to Daniels prayer through to Daniel.

          Also the CHURCH throughout the New Testament is always refer to as a SHE and NOT a HE. Therefore the HE here referring to the one who HINDERS is NOT the CHURCH, but RATHER the HE is referring to SATAN who is the MYSTERY behind SIN and who HINDERS the prayers of the CHURCH.



          #92. The Holy Spirit’s RESTRAINING work MUST be removed BEFORE the “lawless one” is revealed. (The tribulation BEGINS with the SIGNING OF A COVENANT with ISRAEL--which STARTS the 7 years of tribulation. That act REVEALS the antichrist. So therefore, the Church must be Raptured BEFORE the tribulation begins.) The true Church will NOT see the antichrist revealed.



          Again these are INTERPRETATIONS of verses that can be INTERPRETED in other ways. I personally believe that this so called signing of a covenant of PEACE treat with Israel by the antichrist who then BREAKS this peace so called peace treaty at the med point of the period of the so called SEVEN years of GREAT TRIBULATION is all due to the MISINTERPRETATION of scripture. I will explain what I mean by this a little later in this study.



          #93. While the tribulation occurs on earth, the antichrist will overcome (and PREVAIL AGAINST) the tribulation saints. Revelation 13:7. But for the Church, the gates of hell will NEVER prevail against us, which PROVES that “the saints” of the tribulation CANNOT be the Church. The Church OVERCOMES by the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. Matthew 16:18. Romans 12:21. 1 John 2:13-14. 1 John 5:4-5. Revelation 2:7, Revelation 2:11, Revelation 2:17, Revelation 2:26, Revelation 3:5, Revelation 3:12, and Revelation 3:21. That’s LOTS of OVERCOMING for the Church! This PROVES the Rapture MUST be Pre-Trib.




          First of all here is what Matthew 16:18 actually says and teaches when LEFT in it's CONTEXT. Please read Matthew 16:15-18, which teaches us that it is the REVEALED KNOWLEDGE that come from Almighty God, the FATHER that the gates of hell shall NOT prevail against. This verse says NOTHING about the gates of hell NOT being able to PREVAIL or OVERCOME individual believers in the BODY of Christ. 
          All these references of scripture are WARNINGS for us NOT to be OVERCOME. They are NOT written guarantees so to speak that it is IMPOSSIBLE for any Christian to be OVERCOME. If you believe in the FALSE teaching of ONCE SAVED ALWAYS SAVED, then I IMPLORE you to read the study entitled, "Does the BIBLE teach that ONCE a believer is saved are they ALWAYS SAVED?"


       "He says unto them, But whom say you that I am ?
       16. And Simon Peter answered and said, You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.
       17. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed are you, Simon Barjona: (WHY? Why was Peter BLESSED?) for flesh and blood (or the teachings of man made doctrines) has NOT REVEALED it unto you, but my Father which is in heaven (or it was REVELATION KNOWLEDGE from Almighty God the Father HIMSELF who made this TRUTH know to you).
       18. And I say ALSO unto you, That you are Peter, and upon this ROCK (this kind of SOLID ROCK REVELATION KNOWLEDGE) I will BUILD my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against IT (referring to the REVELATION KNOWLEDGE that is made know to us through the Holy Spirit of Almighty God that is like a SOLID ROCK FOUNDATION on which Jesus BUILDS his church)."




          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord the INDIVIDUAL believers are OVERCOME or PREVAILED against each and every day. But those who have been given REVELATION knowledge of the TRUTH will NOT back down from the enemy and will NOT be washed away like the house that is BUILT upon sinking SAND.

          Now obviously the gates of hell will not prevail against the church as a WHOLE. In other words, while SOME believers may be OVERCOME, there will without fail REMAIN some who will NOT be prevailed against. My point it that this argument does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture of the church, because there is NO doubt that INDIVIDUAL believers in the BODY of Christ have been and will be again PREVAILED AGAINST DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.

94. In Daniel 7:21 and Daniel 7:25, the little horn (antichrist) made war with the saints and PREVAILED AGAINST them, plus the antichrist will speak great words against the most high and shall WEAR OUT the saints. Again, for the Church, the gates of hell shall NOT prevail against us (or overcome us). Again, the Church CANNOT be the saints in the tribulation who are PREVAILED AGAINST, and OVERCOME! Again, this PROVES the Rapture MUST be Pre-Trib.


           If this kind of logic were TRUE, then EVERY single believer from day one who was PREVAILED AGAINST by being MARTYRED, killed, or beheaded for the sake of the gospel of Jesus Christ would NOT be truly part of the CHURCH, BECAUSE they were PREVAILED AGAINST. If this kind of illogical REASONING were TRUE, the EVERY SINGLE believer who has EVER been OVERCOME by temptation and have given in to temptation to SIN, then is NOT truly part of the CHURCH, BECAUSE they were OVERCOME.

          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord how ridiculous this line of REASONING is in the LIGHT of the WHOLE word of God? You see it is ONLY those who ARE OVERCOME and who do NOT REPENT who will be PREVAILED AGAINST in the END, because NO WICKEDNESS will ENTER the kingdom of God.

          But Daniel 7:21-25 corresponds the Revelation 11:7,8 and both passages speak of PREVAILING over the saints as meaning KILLING the saints. In other word's, prevailed against equals being MARTYRED for Jesus.





          THE BRIDE OF JESUS


          #95. The Church is called THE BRIDE of Christ. The comparison to marriage and Christ and His Church is made in Ephesians 5:22-33, and especially seen in verses Ephesians 5:29-32.





          The church being the BRIDE of Christ does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. All these stories told about how Jesus would never BEAT his BRIDE does not prove a PRE-tribulation rapture, because Jesus plainly told us that MEN would afflict and persecute us, Revelation 2:10 even says the SATAN, the Devil will cast some in the church into prison where they will have TRIBULATION ten days. In other words, it is NOT Jesus who is BEATING his bride to be, but rather it is SATAN, who uses PEOPLE to PERSECUTE and AFFLICT the CHURCH.



          #96. The WEDDING of Jesus and His Church follows the Jewish model. Remember, Jesus CAME to the Jews, God in the flesh of a man through a JEWISH LINEAGE.



          Same as above, this does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. I personally do not use Jewish traditions to form SOUND BIBLICAL doctrine, but rather we are to use the word of TRUTH, the Holy Bible to establish doctrine. And I might add we are to use the WHOLE word of God, and NOT just the verse that fits the teachings that are PLEASING to the ear to hear.


          #97. In John 14:1-3(where the Rapture of the Church is PROMISED), the structure of the Jewish wedding ceremony is HEAVILY IMPLIED. “In My Father’s house are many mansions.” “I GO and PREPARE a place for you.” “I will come again and receive you unto Myself…”



          Again, this is an INTERPRETATION based solely upon the word "MANSION". The word that is TRANSLATED as MANSION here in John chapter 14 has NOTHING whatsoever to do with a dwelling place in heaven. For a deeper understanding of what I mean by this and the TRUE meaning of the word that is translated as MANSION please read the study "ARE YOU DWELLING IN YOUR MANSION YET?".



          #98. In the Jewish wedding, the groom INITIATES an AGREEMENT to marry a woman with the bride’s father. The groom PAYS A PRICE for his bride (the mohar). Jesus PAID THE PRICE for His Church with His own precious blood.



          Again these statements of true facts do NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture simply because the facts are TRUE. And besides it is not wise to interpret the Bible based upon sources OUTSIDE the scriptures themselves, particularly when the sources being used CONTRADICT what the WHOLE word of God teaches. So then, this WHOLE argument of a Jewish wedding is NOT a valid argument in my opinion, because it is not scripture.



          #99. Once the agreement for the marriage is made and the price is paid, the marriage covenant is established. The young man and woman are considered as husband and wife, even though they have not yet lived together. From the payment of the mohar the bride is DECLARED to be CONSECRATED or SANCTIFIED--(“set apart” for her groom). As a SYMBOL of that CONSECRATION, the groom and bride drink a cup of wine over which the betrothal is announced. The Church is SET APART and SANCTIFIED unto Jesus. IN REMEMBRANCE OF THE PRICE that Jesus paid, the Church drinks the cup of communion wine.





          Again perhaps all true facts, as I do not know much about Jewish wedding traditions. But again TRADITIONS of men rather than the word of TRUTH. Still I do not see how this proves a pre-tribulation rapture.



          #100. After the marriage covenant is established, the groom leaves his bride at her home. He RETURNS to the HOME of his FATHER, where he will remain for about 12 months. After Jesus paid the price with His blood, HE RETURNED TO HIS FATHER’S HOUSE IN HEAVEN. The Church is LEFT AT HER HOME (a temporary place) upon the earth.




          To me if the Lord truly meant for the Jewish wedding ceremony to be used as a type of the rapture, then it would seem logical to have the groom to be back at his father's house for TWO years rather than just ONE to parallel the TWO thousand years Jesus has been in heaven.



          #101. The bride has time to PREPARE her wedding trousseau, GETTING READY for married life. The Church remains true to Jesus, PREPARING TO MEET HIM SOMEDAY.



          Again it is true that the church is to KEEP herself SPOTLESS as a BRIDE for the groom. But this does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. In other words, ALL these statements of facts whether they are true or not CANNOT be used as INDIVIDULAL and SEPARATE reasons as the author of these 250 reasons for a pre-tribulation rapture has tried to do.



          #102. At the home of his father, the groom PREPARES A DWELLING PLACE for himself and his bride. Jesus returned to His Father’s house in heaven at the time of His ascension. He promised His followers that while He’s there, He PREPARES MANSIONS for us to dwell in.



          Please read the study "ARE YOU DWELLING IN YOUR MANSION YET?" to understand that this passage of scripture has NOTHING what so ever to do with a DWELLING place of a MANSION in HEAVEN.


          #103. At THE END of the period of separation, the bridegroom WILL RETURN--usually at night--to TAKE his bride TO COME LIVE WITH HIM. The groom, his best man, and other male escorts will leave the father’s house and do a torch-light procession to the home of the bride. The bride DOES NOT KNOW THE TIME of her bridegroom’s coming. As a result, the groom’s arrival is preceded by a shout. The TIME when Jesus will DESCEND into the air, to catch His Bride up to Himself is UNKNOWN. Therefore, the Church is exhorted to BE READY. Someday, the SHOUT which precedes Him will reach our ears and we’ll RISE UP TO MEET HIM.



          Again this is TRADITIONS of men as opposed to the word of TRUTH. The facts may be true, but they still do NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.



          #104. After the groom receives his bride (together with her bridesmaids), the enlarged group RETURNS to the HOUSE of the GROOM’S FATHER. Jesus and His Church will be united in HEAVEN after the Rapture, at the HOUSE of GOD, THE FATHER.



          Definitely NOT Biblical, because again the church doe NOT go to HEAVEN during the RAPTURE.



          #105. The bride and groom, shortly after their arrival at the house of the groom’s father, are escorted by other members of the wedding party to THE BRIDAL CHAMBER. The bride wears a veil so her face is not seen. The marriage is consummated. A little later, it’s ANNOUNCED to the wedding guests, AT WHICH TIME the guests have a party for SEVEN DAYS. Once in heaven, Jesus and His Church will have our marriage sealed, and it’s ANNOUNCED in heaven. Then SEVEN DAYS of celebration (corresponding to the SEVEN YEARS of the tribulation) ensues.



          In TRUTH the Bible teaches that the time of great tribulation is 3 1/2 years and NOT 7 years. See my study "THE GREAT TRIBULATION" for all the verses that CLEARLY show that the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is 3 1/2 years, or 42 months, or 1260 days.



          #106. While the SEVEN days of the celebration takes place, the bride and groom remain HIDDEN in the bridal chamber, called the “huppah.” AFTER the SEVEN DAYS are finished, the groom comes OUT OF HIDING, bringing his wife with him, and her veil is removed so all can see her. At that time, the marriage is ANNOUNCED TO THE WORLD AT LARGE. When the SEVEN YEARS of the tribulation is finished, Christ and His Bride will LEAVE THEIR CHAMBERS. Jesus will RETURN to the earth in His Second Coming to set His feet on the Mt. of Olives, and His Bride (the Church) will ACCOMPANY Him! At that time, the marriage is ANNOUNCED TO THE WORLD AT LARGE, and people will see the face of the Bride, as she RULES and REIGNS with Jesus.



          In TRUTH the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the Lamb does NOT take place UNTIL the SECOND coming of Jesus. Please read Revelation 19:1-9 which teaches us that the actual MARRIAGE takes place AFTER Babylon is JUDGED and the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the Lamb is ACTUALLY Jesus executing the WRATH of Almighty God upon Babylon.


      "And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lord our God:
       2. For true and righteous are his judgments: for he HAS JUDGED the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and HAS AVENGED the blood of his servants at her hand.
       3. And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for ever and ever.
       4. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshiped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen; Alleluia.
       5. And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all you his servants, and you that fear him, both small and great.
       6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thundering, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigns.
       7. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him: (WHY?) for the MARRIAGE of the Lamb is COME (or NOW time TIME has COME for Jesus, the Lamb of God to MARRY his BRIDE, the CHURCH), and his WIFE (or his WIFE to be) has made made herself ready.
       8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.
       9. And he says unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the Lamb. And he says unto me, These are the true sayings of God."


          Then in Revelation 19:11-19 we read about the SECOND coming of Jesus coming as a THIEF in the night to execute the WRATH of Almighty God which is called the SUPPER of our great God.


       "And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he does JUDGE and make WAR.
       12. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, but he himself.
       13. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God.
       14. And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean.(speaking about the DEAD in Christ who were under the altar awaiting there CHANGE which God will bring WITH him when he comes)
       15. And out of his mouth goes a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treads the wine press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.
       16. And he has on his vesture and on his thigh a name written , KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.
       17. And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that flying the midst of heaven, (which represents the CHURCH that has just been RAPTURED) Come and GATHER yourselves TOGETHER unto the SUPPER of the great God; (It has been said that VENGEANCE TASTES GOOD)
       18. That you may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great.
       19. And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against his army."




          #107. The MARRIAGE of Christ and the Church is seen in Romans 7:4. “…that you should be married to another--even to Him Who is raised from the dead.”


          True, but this does not prove a pre-tribulation rapture.


          #108. In 2 Corinthians 11:2, we, the Church, are “espoused to one husband,” that we may be presented as “a chaste virgin to Christ.”


          Same as above. This is not an argument by itself.


          #109. In James 4:4, the Church is warned about the lusts of the flesh and love of the world which makes us “adulterers and adulteresses”--a people who turn against their wedding vows (by refusing to keep themselves separate from such things).


          I agree.


          #110. The Apostle Paul continually reminds the Church of THE HIGH COST of our PURCHASE PRICE, the BLOOD of Jesus. Paul continually teaches of our COVENANT WITH CHRIST, by which we, His Bride, are SET APART and SANCTIFIED.


          True.


          #111. There is clearly a “coming of Jesus” FOR His “Bride” BEFORE His Second Coming to earth. During the tribulation, His Bride is ALREADY in heaven, and WILL RETURN to earth WITH Him at the Second Coming. Revelation 19:7-10 and Revelation 19:14. Jude 1:14-15.




          In Jude 1:14,15 we CLEARLY see that these verses are speaking of the SECOND coming of Jesus, because Jesus is coming to execute vengeance upon the ungodly.

          However we ALSO see that AT this SECOND coming of Jesus that Jesus is coming with ten thousands of his SAINTS.

          So then the question arises, HOW is Jesus going to come FOR his SAINTS, when his SAINTS are ALREADY WITH him when he comes again AT his SECOND coming?

          Now those that teach the PRE-tribulation point of view make the CLAIM that the ONLY WAY to reconcile this APPARENT contradiction is to DIVIDED the SECOND coming into TWO different and distinct comings. The FIRST half of his coming will be BEFORE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION in order to RAPTURE his CHURCH and take them back to heaven with him for 7 years while a NEW group of believers are raised up to preach the gospel. And AT his SECOND coming, Jesus will bring those SAINTS WITH him that he RAPTURED BEFORE the time of great tribulation, when he comes FOR the TRIBULATION SAINTS. But ALSO at this SECOND coming Jesus will execute the WRATH of God upon the ungodly.

          However, DIVIDING the ONE and ONLY Second coming into TWO separate comings is NOT the ONLY WAY to reconcile the APPARENT contradiction between Jesus coming WITH his SAINTS and Jesus coming FOR his SAINTS. The simple, plain, and clear answer to this APPARENT contradiction is found in 1 Thessalonians 4:13,14,


       "But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, CONCERNING them which are asleep (In other words, Paul is speaking to the CHURCH about or CONCERNING those who have DIED in CHRIST) that you sorrow NOT, even as others which have no hope.
       14. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again , even so them also which SLEEP (or those SAINTS who have DIED ) in Jesus WILL God BRING WITH him."




          So then, in the very SAME passage of scripture that is used to teach the pre-tribulation rapture there is found the answer to HOW is Jesus going to come WITH his SAINTS when AT the SECOND coming Jesus is coming FOR his SAINTS.

          THEREFORE there is absolutely NO NEED to DIVIDE the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus into TWO SEPARATE and DISTINCT comings, and thereby make THREE coming of Jesus, when the word of TRUTH clearly and plainly teaches that Jesus will come ONLY TWO time, the FIRST time to suffer and die for our sins and the SECOND time to reign as the King of kings.

          In TRUTH the WHOLE word of God teaches a POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH!



          GOSPEL PREACHED TO THE WHOLE WORLD--THEN COMES THE END


          #112. A surprising FACT--the Church will NOT be the vehicle through which the Gospel reaches the entire world!




          If it is meant by the author of these 250 reasons for the pre-tribulation rapture that the word "GOSPEL" is to refer to the "GOSPEL of Jesus Christ", that does NOT have to be preached by the church, then for ME, personally, I do not see this taught in scripture.  

          To me, I see this reason #112 as setting the stage, so to speak, to TRY and show if the Bible shows the GOSPEL being preached by even just one other than the CHURCH, then this would show that the CHURCH does NOT have to be here to PREACH the GOSPEL to all the world. 
          So yes, it may be true that the CHURCH does NOT HAVE to be here does NOT PROVE that they WILL NOT be here DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.
          It is the BELIEVERS in Jesus Christ, who preach the gospel and BELIEVERS in Jesus Christ ARE the church.



          #113. The Church INDEED preaches the GOSPEL of Christ’s FINISHED WORK in His death and resurrection (inviting people to ACCEPT Jesus into their hearts and lives--to become members of the LIVING and TRUE Church). However, the LAST age of the Church is pictured as one of weakness and complacency--falling away from true doctrine. The spirit of Laodecia. Revelation 3:14-22. 2 Thessalonians 2:3. (This disproves what the “Kingdom Now” and “Dominion” groups teach.)


          When I read the letters to the SEVEN CHURCHES in Asia I see several things. For one, I see that these seven churches represent the differences in churches THROUGHOUT the CHURCH AGE. But ALSO I see these SEVEN CHURCHES as represent ALL the CHURCHES at the SAME time THROUGHOUT the CHURCH AGE. So then, in these LAST days, we definitely see many different denominations in the CHURCH, some are on fire for the Lord and some are not.

          Therefore to ME, the fact that the seventh CHURCH mentioned in the book of Revelation that is described as weak does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. Now IF ALL the CHURCHES were weak and complacent, then PERHAPS this would disprove what the "Kingdom Now" and the "Dominion" groups teach. However, the fact that the seventh CHURCH called Laodecia is weak does NOT disprove the POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH, because the Laodecian CHURCH is still none the less PART of the CHURCH. Keep in mind that THROUGHOUT history of the CHURCH that NOT EVERY PART of the CHURCH were STRONG preachers of the GOSPEL. However, even the weakest of the CHURCHES still shined as lights in the darkness of wickedness.



          #114. Scripture declares that Elijah will come before the great and dreadful day of the Lord. Malachi 4:5-6. Elijah is ONE of the TWO special prophets who will minister to Israel in the near future.



          I do not argue that Elijah will not be one of the prophets spoken of as one of the TWO WITNESSES in Revelation charter 11, but to DEMAND that there will be TWO and ONLY TWO INDIVIDUAL PEOPLE, whoever they may be, as the ONLY interpretation of the TWO WITNESS is to LIMIT God.

          I personally believe that the Holy Spirit revealed to me that the TWO witnesses are TWO GROUPS of people, RATHER than just two INDIVIDUAL people that many of us have been TAUGHT by the INTERPRETATIONS of MEN. When I was studying Revelation chapter 11 and I asked the Lord WHO who the TWO WITNESSES at first the Holy Spirit just kept saying to me read it AGAIN. So I did several times. After becoming a little frustrated and saying back to the Lord, I have read this over and over and I still do not see WHO the TWO WITNESS are. Then the Holy Spirit spoke back to me and said, "Do NOT think of my two witness as just two INDIVIDUAL people, but RATHER think of my TWP WITNESSES as TWO GROUPS of people. So this time when I read it again I began to see things like God does not SEND his two witnesses back to Earth the preach the gospel, but RATHER Almighty God GIVES POWER to his TWO WITNESS to preach the gospel without fear.

          For a deeper understand as to WHO the TWO WITNESSES are as revealed to me by the Holy Spirit please read the study that I have entitled, "WHO ARE THE TWO WITNESS?"



          #115. Elijah will be joined by a SECOND special prophet, who will minister in Israel with the same miracles that Moses performed--under God’s guidance and power. These are the TWO WITNESSES seen in Zechariah 4:1-14 and in Revelation 11:3-13. They will declare God’s testimony during the dark days of the tribulation, and antichrist will be furious with them.



          Again, it MAY be that God will also SEND back Elijah and Enoch, or Elijah and Moses, but I personally do not believe that the two witnesses are merely just two individual people, but rather two GROUPS of people. Think about this for a moment. Jesus was the greatest preacher of the gospel in my book ever, and yet Almighty God is his plan of salvation made the choice to remove Jesus from the Earth, and give the job of preaching the gospel to the CHURCH to become part of the BODY of Christ, which IS the CHURCH. Then Jesus said GREATER WORKS shall you, the CHURCH, do than the works that I did being just ONE individual. Now I know Jesus did not say these exact words, but to ME, this is what I see that Jesus meant by what he spoke to us his CHURCH.

          So then WHY would Almighty God take MANY, MANY hundreds of thousand of people who are PREACHING the gospel even in their WEAKEST attempt OUT of the Earth and REPLACE the CHURCH with just TWO INDIVIDUALS. Why not just GIVE POWER to this WEAK CHURCH to preach the gospel MORE EFFECTIVELY? So then, to ME I personally believe that the words "I will GIVE POWER to my TWO WITNESS" means just what it PLAINLY SAYS. In other words, Almighty God is going to GIVE POWER to the ONLY TWO GROUPS of people who are STANDING for, or who are being a witness for the ONE TRUE God in all the Earth. The CHURCH being ONE of those TWO groups of people.



          #116. “And this Gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness to all nations; and then shall the end come.” Matthew 24:14. Jesus spoke these words, but WERE they MEANT for the Church? NO! These words were spoken in THE MIDDLE of a teaching where Jesus described THE TRIBULATION and ISRAEL’S place in it.



          The ONLY reason that those who teach the pre-tribulation rapture DEMAND that Matthew chapter 24 is NOT speaking to the CHURCH, but RATHER DEMAND that this entire chapter is referring to ISRAEL and NOT the CHURCH, is because this chapter CLEARLY and PLAINING teaches that whoever this group is that is being spoken to here in Matthew chapter 24 WILL WITHOUT FAIL go THROUGH the ENTIRE period of GREAT TRIBULATION. Therefore they must DEMAND that this group being spoken to by Jesus is NOT the CHURCH, other wise their ENTIRE teaching goes right out the window, so to speak. This is WHY that the pre-tribulatin doctrine teaches that Matthew chapter 24 is referring to ISRAEL and NOT the CHURCH.

          But IN TRUTH is this teaching of the PRE-tribulation the Matthew 24 is NOT speaking of the CHURCH the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God? If you SINCERELY desire to know the TRUTH, the WHOLE TRUTH and NOTHING but the TRUTH, then please keep reading this entire study in God's word and the Holy Spirit himself will teach you the TRUTH.



           #117. Revelation 7:3-8 shows 144,000 sealed SERVANTS of God. These young men will preach the Gospel during the tribulation. They number 12,000 from specific TRIBES OF ISRAEL--and are ministers who will PROCLAIM THE GOSPEL during the awful time when judgments fall from God’s throne. Nothing can harm these servants, because God’s protection is upon them (they are sealed). The RESULT of their PREACHING is A GREAT MULTITUDE seen in Revelation 7:9-12 and Revelation 15:2-4, a group of martyred souls who sing THE SONG OF MOSES. An Israeli TESTIMONY is in sight here--NOT a Church testimony.



          It is because of all the FALSE ASSUMPTIONS that are made by the pre-tribulation doctrine that these above FALSE conclusion are drawn. A little truth mixed with a LIE has always been the method of DECEPTION that is used by our adversary the Devil since the beginning.

          The TRUTH that has been MISSED by those that teach the pre-tribulation doctrine is that there will be TWO GROUPS that will be WITNESSES for God in the Earth DURING the ENTIRE period of GREAT TRIBULATION. And ONE of these groups sing the song of MOSES and the other of these TWO WITNESSES sing the song of the LAMB. Please read Revelation 15:2,3 which teaches us that these TWO GROUPS of people who have gone THOUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and who have OVERCOME and have gotten VICTORY over the beast and his mark sing TWO DIFFERENT SONGS. ONE group sings the song of MOSES and the OTHER group, the CHURCH sings the SONG of the LAMB.



       "And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire: and them that had gotten the VICTORY over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God.
       3. And THEY (speaking of ALL those who have OVERCOME during the time of GREAT TRIBULATION) sing the song of Moses the servant of God, AND the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvelous are your works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are you ways, you King of saints."



          TWO songs, ONE song for each GROUP who stand as a WITNESS for the ONE TRUE God in all the Earth. One group is the CHURCH and the other WITNESS for God is Israel.



          #118. Further EVIDENCE of the Gospel reaching EVERY NATION in the world is shown in Revelation 14:6. AN ANGEL flies through the midst of heaven (the sky) to PREACH to all those who dwell on the earth. Again, this is NOT the Church.



          If Revelation 14:6 is KEPT in it;s CONTEXT, then the TRUTH will CLEARLY be seen by all those who SINCERELY seek to know the TRUTH. Please read Revelation 14:1-7, which teaches us that this passage of scripture is speaking of the EVERLASTING GOSPEL that will BEGIN being preached the very moment that the RAPTURE of the church occurs, which is WHEN the feet of Jesus touch the GROUND upon Mount Sion, at the time of his SECOND coming.


       "And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb STOOD on the mount Sion, and WITH him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads.(speaking of the 144,000 of the twelve tribes of Israel who were SEALED so that they would NOT be killed during the time of great tribulation so that they could preach or teach the nations who call upon the Lord AT his coming about the Lord DURING the 1000 year reign of Jesus) 
       2. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps:
       3. And THEY (referring to only the 144,000) sung as it were a NEW song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.(clearly this 144,000 is NOT speaking of the CHURCH who have just been caught up to be with Jesus as he executes the WRATH of God and who have given eternal life to live and reign with Jesus for 1000 years.)
       4. These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whither so ever he goes. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God and to the Lamb.(In other words, these 144,000, who NOW sing this NEW song which no other can learn, who were just now REDEEMED from the Earth FOLLOW the LAMB, or they NOW FOLLOW JESUS, where BEFORE they follow Almighty God, but NOT JESUS.)
       5. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.(Keep in mind that the THRONE of God is NOW ON the Earth, or more precisely hovering just above the Earth over Jerusalem. I will explain this in more detail latter on in this study of God's word. Please read the study What does the BIBLE have to say about the end of days?)
       6. And I saw another angel FLYING the MIDST of heaven, having the EVERLASTING GOSPEL to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
       7. Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give GLORY to him; for the HOUR of his judgment IS COME (Remember that the HOUR of temptation that is COMING upon the world to try the world is the WRATH of Almighty God and NOT the time of GREAT TRIBULATION): and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters."




          So in other words, this EVERLASTING GOSPEL that is being preach by this MESSENGER of God is a crying out to the people on the Earth when they SEE the Son of man COMING in clouds of great glory and power for the people on the Earth to REPENT and CALL upon the name of the Lord. It is a FINAL cry for the people on the Earth to FEAR God and to give Almighty God GLORY. And all those who have chosen the worship Satan, the Devil shall be DESTROYED and cast into the lake of fire.



          #119. The Everlasting Gospel and the Gospel of the Kingdom WILL be preached in the tribulation--which is God bringing HIS MERCY in the MIDST OF JUDGMENT (but the Church is NOT the ministers). Furthermore, the MESSAGE of the Gospel of the Kingdom is that Jesus will soon RETURN to earth (after the tribulation) to set up His Kingdom in Jerusalem for the Millennium--so the SERVANTS will say, “Prepare to meet your King.” Jesus’ return to THE EARTH will also answer the petition, “Thy Kingdom come, thy will be done, on earth as it is in heaven.”



          While it is TRUE that this message of Jesus' coming is going to be preached during the time of great tribulation, this TRUTH still does not prove a pre-tribulation rapture of the church.




          DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE RAPTURE AND THE SECOND COMING


          #120. The Rapture relates to the Church. The Second Coming relates to Israel.




          Yes, it is TRUE that the rapture, or more specifically our CHANGE, or our being given ETERNAL LIFE pertains ONLY to the CHURCH, and the EXECUTING of the WRATH of God relates to Israel and the world and all who are DISOBEDIENT to the GOSPEL. 
          However Almighty God remembers MERCY and he lifts his WRATH from those who REPENT and CALL upon his name to be SAVED. And as I said before, those who REPENT and CALL upon the name of the Lord when they SEE him COMING in POWER and great glory shall be SAVED, as in RESCUED and saved ALIVE, but it will be TOO LATE for them to receive ETERNAL LIFE at this point in time, BECAUSE the RAPTURE of the CHURCH has ALREADY JUST taken place only a SPLIT SECOND BEFORE they actually SEE the SECOND coming of Jesus.



          #121. The Rapture occurs for Jesus’ heavenly people, the Church (Philippians 3:20-21,Hebrews 12:22-24). The Second Coming is for God’s earthly people, Israel.



          Again the argument is the SAME as above, because it is the SAME reason only worded slightly different, but definitely NOT a completely DIFFERENT reason to try and prove a pre-tribulation rapture. In other words, in all actuality there are NOT 250 DIFFERENT reasons that this author is TRYING to use as undeniable proof of a pre-tribulation rapture.
 
          The TRUTH of the matter is that there are only around 15 to 20 logical reasons to even think of a possibility of a pre-tribulation rapture, which is nowhere close to this author CLAIM of 250 reasons for a rapture of the church BEFORE the time of great tribulation.



          #122. At the Rapture, Jesus comes FOR His people, the Church (John 14:3, 2 Thessalonians 2:1) At the Second Coming, Jesus comes WITH His people, the Church. Jude 1:14-15.Revelation 19:14. Zechariah 14:5



          Again this very SAME reason has ALREADY been given and addressed earlier in this study. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 CLEARLY states that God will BRINGS those SAINTS whop have DIED IN Christ WITH HIM when he COMES to RAPTURE his CHURCH.



          #123. The Rapture OPENS the door for the “man of sin” to rise to power. 2 Thessalonians 2:6-8. The Second Coming DOOMS the “man of sin.” Revelation 19:20.



          NO, the WAR in heaven were Michael and his angels fight against Satan and his angels and Satan and his angels are CAST DOWN out of the MIDST of heaven and taken OUT of the WAY so that they can no longer HINDER the prayers of the SAINTS, the CHURCH is the event that OPENS the door for the "man of sin". And YES, this WAR in heaven takes place around the same time that a so called PRE-tribulation would take place IF it were a TRUE teaching as taught by the WHOLE word of God. And yes, it it true that the SECOND coming DOOMS this man of sin.



          #124. The Rapture is IMMINENT; it can occur at ANY moment. The Second Coming MUST be PRECEDED by very many DAYS and SIGNS and EVENTS.



          This CLAIM is completely FALSE as I have already shown in many places in this study.



          #125. No one knows the EXACT DAY of the Rapture (it is UNKNOWN)--Matthew 24:38-39,Matthew 25:13,Luke 17:26-30, 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11, Hebrews 10:24-25. We are exhorted to be WAITING and WATCHING. BUT anyone who enters the “tribulation” will be able to COUNT SPECIFIC NUMBERS of DAYS, and KNOW the DAY when Jesus will come to earth in His Second Coming. Daniel 9:27 (seven years, 84 months, 3520 days). Revelation 12:6 and Revelation 12:14. Revelation 13:5 (three and a half years, 42 months, 1260 days). There’s also added days in Daniel 12:11-12 (1290 and 1335 days), which probably relates to THE TIMING of a CELEBRATION of the Feast of Tabernacles, plus the JUDGMENT of the Sheep and Goat nations (this might not be fully understood until THE TIME arrives, as Daniel 12:9 indicates).



          First of all the day nor the hour of the coming of Jesus was NOT KNOWN by ANY man, no, NOT the angels, NOR EVEN Jesus, but ONLY Almighty God the Father knew the time of the coming of his Son Jesus AT the TIME that Jesus spoke these words. 
          You see, the word that is translated as KNOW can also mean PERCEIVED. In other words, NO man had PERCEIVED as YET the day and hour of the return of Jesus. However, the fact that NOW man KNEW that day nor hour of the coming of Jesus in that day does NOT mean that now man will EVER be able to KNOW that day and hour of the return of Jesus. 
          Even those who teach the PRE-tribulation doctrine also teach that ONE DAY men WILL KNOW that day and hour of the COMING of Jesus.

          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus does NOT need to be DIVIDED into TWO SEPARATE and completely DIFFERENT and DISTINCT comings as the ONLY WAY to harmonize these APPARENT contradictions in God's word.

          It is just a matter of RIGHTLY DIVIDING the word of TRUTH, which CLEARLY teaches a POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH without having to make ANY changes to Gods word.



          #126. After the Rapture, the Church will proceed to the Judgment Seat (the Bema) of Christ to receive REWARDS. 2 Corinthians 5:10. 1 Corinthians 9:24-27. 1 Thessalonians 2:19-20. 2 Timothy 4:8. 1 Peter 5:4. Revelation 2:10 b. Revelation 3:11. At the Second Coming there will be a Judgment of the Sheep and Goats. Matthew 24:31-46.



          For ME personally, I see the JUDGMENT SEAT of Christ as FIRST being FOUND to be IN Christ Jesus and having the EARNEST of the SPIRIT of Christ IN us. Secondly I see the REWARD and NOT rewards as in plural. In other words, the REWARD of ETERNAL LIFE is given to us, BECAUSE of WORKS.

          Yes, I can hear some of you saying, "You BLASPHEMER, NO man is SAVED by his OWN GOOD WORKS! Do NOT believe this FALSE teacher! Why hear you him any longer!"

          To these thoughts whether spoken or not I say PLEASE, I IMPLORE you to read the following studies:

"WE ARE NOT SAVED BY OUR OWN GOOD WORKS"

"WORKS of the LAW VERSES GOOD WORKS"

"I AM THE WAY-WHAT DID JESUS TRULY MEAN?"

"WHAT DOES BEING SAVED TRULY MEAN?"



          And NO, Matthew 24:31-46 describes the RAPTURE of the CHURCH and NOT the dividing of the SHEEP and the GOATS.

          The dividing of the SHEEP and the Goats BEGINS at the SECOND coming of Jesus, but for ME, I see it CONTINUING right on through the 1000 year reign of Jesus and ending at the great white throne judgment at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus, because it is not until the END of the 1000 years that the GOATS are cast into the lake of fire, which is the second death.

127. The Rapture pertains to God’s mercy and grace. The Second Coming pertains to God’s wrath.

I absolutely agree, but this does NOT prove a PRE-tribualtion rapture. God can and WILL show mercy and GRACE at the SECOND coming of Jesus. Mercy and GRACE at the RAPTURE of the CHURCH at the SECOND comimng of Jesus. Mercy and GRACE for those who REPENT and CALL upon his name WHEN the SEE Jesus COMING in great POWER and glory. And WRATH upon all those who refuse to REPENT and who worship Satan and the beast and who follow the beast.

128. At the Rapture, Jesus is the Morning Star-- 2 Peter 1:19, Revelation 2:28 and Revelation 22:16 --(which PRECEDES the sunrise of the New Day). At the Second Coming, Jesus is the Sun of Righteousness-- Malachi 4:1-2 --(which shines IN the New Day).

          For ME personally I do not see a difference between Jesus being the MORNING STAR and the SUN of RIGHTEOUSNESS. The Sun is a STAR and it ONLY BEGINS to shine in the MORNING.



          #129. The Rapture is the HOPE of Jesus’ people, the Church, at THE END of the New Testament-- 2 Peter 1:19 and Revelation 22:16. The Second Coming is the HOPE of Jesus’ people, Israel, at THE END of the Old Testament-- Malachi 4:1-2.



          Again the HOPE of the CHURCH is the RESURRECTION and the RECEIVING of ETERNAL LIFE and of course to see Jesus our savior and Almighty God our Father who made it all possible. For with man it was IMPOSSIBLE, but with God all things are possible. And the HOPE of Israel is their coming Messiah to deliver them from their enemy that seeks to wipe them from the face of the Earth.


          #130. At the Rapture, the Church MEETS Jesus in the air in the clouds. At the Second Coming, Jesus sets His feet on the earth at the Mount of Olives.



          Have you ever at least CONSIDERED that Jesus comes again AT his ONE and ONLY SECOND coming who then PAUSES just long enough to RAPTURE his CHURCH to MEET him in the AIR and THEN CONTINUE on DOWN to the Earth to fight against the armies that are fighting against his people Israel. And this ALL takes place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus.

          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, that there is NO need to DIVIDE the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus in to TWO separate and distinct comings of Jesus as the ONLY WAY to harmonize these APPARENT contradictions in God's word that are NOT contradictions at all, but RATHER they are MISINTERPRETATION that MAN has come to CLAIM what these verse mean.



          #131. At the time of the Rapture, the Mount of Olives will REMAIN UNCHANGED. At the Second Coming, the Mount of Olives IS DIVIDED, forming a valley east of Jerusalem.



          Again this is based upon the FALSE ASSUMPTION that the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus MUST WITHOUT FAIL be DIVIDED into TWO separated comings.

          But in TRUTH Jesus could more easily come AT his SECOND coming, PAUSE in the air, BEFORE any one one Earth can actually SEE him, RAPTURE his CHURCH at this time, then CONTINUE on to this place called ARMAGEDDON to execute the WRATH of Almighty God, which is WHEN the mount of Olives is split in two to make a way of escape of his people Israel who are fleeing from the armies of the world who are trying to wipe them from the face of the Earth. Again absolutely NO NEED for a so called PRE-tribulation rapture to HARMONIZE those APPARENT contradictions in God's word.



          #132. At the time of the Rapture, Church saints are TRANSLATED (bodies instantly changed to immortal without passing through a route called death). NO saints are translated at the Second Coming when Jesus places His feet back on earth.



          Again this reason is made upon FALSE assumptions that the MUST be TWO SECOND comings of Jesus. The CHANGE spoken of AT the FIRST resurrection of the DEAD IN Christ take place AT the SECOND coming of Jesus when Jesus comes as a THIEF in the night, which is called the DAY of the Lord in which Jesus comes in FLAMING FIRE to execute the WRATH of Almighty God.

          Again the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the WRATH of God.



          #133. At the time of the Rapture, the world is NOT JUDGED for sin--but instead SINKS DEEPER into sin. At the Second Coming, the world IS JUDGED at the return of Jesus when He deals with the Armageddon scene.



          Again at the EXACT SPLIT SECOND that the RAPTURE occurs, NO the WRATH of God is NOT being poured out, but the very next spit second the WRATH of God will most certainly be poured out. This is NOT an argument for a PRE-tribulation rapture, just a rapture that occurs BEFORE the WRATH of God is poured out, because the CHURCH is NOT appointed to the WRATH of God.

134. The Rapture of the Church is a deliverance FROM the DAY OF WRATH. The Second Coming of Jesus is a deliverance FOR those who suffered under severe tribulation.

          ABSOLUTELY, I totally agree. At the RAPTURE of the CHURCH the CHURCH is DELIVERED from the WRATH of God and AT the SAME time AT the SECOND coming of Jesus the CHURCH is also DELIVERED from any FURTHER suffering of the GREAT TRIBULATION which they have just ENDURE.



          #135. The Rapture is always IMMINENT (meaning NO prophecy must be fulfilled BEFORE it can occur). There are VERY SPECIFIC SIGNS AND PROPHECIES (which MUST HAPPEN) before the Second Coming!



          Again this CLAIM that the rapture is IMMINENT is made upon FALSE ASSUMPTIONS and MISGUIDED INTERPRETATIONS. Jesus WARNS the CHURCH to WATCH for the SIGNS of his COMING so that the CHURCH would KNOW that the day and hour of his COMING is NIGH AT HAND. Hebrews teaches us to NOT forsake the assembling of ourselves together and exhort one another to GOOD WORKS and even MUCH THE MORE, WHEN we SEE the DAY of our Lord APPROACHING. Simply put there is absolutely no way to SEE that day APPROACHING if there were NO SIGNS to look for so that when we SEE these SIGNS, then we would KNOW that his return in very NEAR.



          #136. The Rapture is ONLY for the SAVED. The tribulation and the Second Coming deals with the ENTIRE WORLD.



          I absolutely agree, ONLY those IN the CHURCH who have been found to be FAITHFUL and have ENDURED unto the END, whether that END by their FAITHFULNESS unto DEATH or our FAITHFULNESS unto the coming of Jesus, it is ONLY the FAITHFUL who will be SAVED and given ETERNAL LIFE AT the SECOND coming of Jesus. But again this fact does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture.

          

          #137. In the Rapture, Jesus calls His Church UP TO HEAVEN--He comes FOR His Church. In the Second Coming, Jesus returns to earth WITH His Church. Revelation 19:7-8. Revelation 19:14. Jude 1:14-15.



          This reason has ALREADY been shown to be FALSE several times in this study. No matter how many different ways one rewords this reason it is still just ONE reason. The TRUTH of the matter is that Jesus is coming FOR his CHURCH AT his ONE and ONLY SECOND coming, in the which a split second AFTER the CHURCH is HID and SAFE with Jesus, then Jesus will execute the WRATH of Almighty God upon those who do NOT REPENT and CALL upon his name to be saved alive to go into the millennium in their MORTAL bodies.



          #138. The gathering of “saints” AFTER the tribulation is done by ANGELS. The gathering of the Church to Jesus in the Pre-Trib Rapture is done by THE LORD HIMSELF.



          Any honest Bible student knows that not EVERY verse that is referring to the exact SAME thing gives EVERY DETAIL in the EXACT SAME WAY. Anyone who SINCERELY is seeking the TRUTH will CLEARLY see ALL the SIMILARITIES of 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 when compared to Matthew chapter 24.

          Again those that teach the FALSE PRE tribulation doctrine MUST WITHOUT FAIL find reasons, not matter how small they may be, because Matthew chapter 24 CLEARLY, PLAINLY and SIMPLY shows a RAPTURE of GOD'S PEOPLE being GATHERED TOGETHER to Jesus IN the CLOUDS. Therefore they MUST WITHOUT FAIL identify this group called the ELECT as someone OTHER than the CHURCH, or else their entire teaching is COMPLETELY BLOWN AWAY.

          The TRUTH of the matter is that Jesus HIMSELF SENDS his ANGELS to GATHER TOGETHER his CHURCH, his ELECT, his CHOSEN ONES to himself at this place called ARMAGEDDON to be WITH Jesus while he executes the WRATH of Almighty God upon all those who do NOT REPEANT and CALL upon the Lord to give God GLORY. No NEED for a PRE- tribulation to HARMONIZE all the scriptures.



          #139. BOTH the righteous and the wicked CANNOT be taken FIRST. In the Rapture, the RIGHTEOUS are TAKEN--the WICKED and UNREADY are LEFT BEHIND. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-17. 1 Thessalonians 5:1-11. In the “tribulation” and at the Second Coming, the WICKED are TAKEN/DESTROYED in the JUDGMENT, and the RIGHTEOUS are LEFT BEHIND to enter the Millennial Kingdom. Matthew 13:30 and Matthew 13:49-50.



          Whether one is TAKEN to be destroyed or whether one is LEFT BEHIND to be destroyed is just a matter of INTERPRETATION.

          Here is what Matthew 13:30 actually says and teaches,


       "Let both grow together UNTIL the HARVEST: and IN the TIME of HARVEST I will say to the reapers, Gather you together FIRST the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: BUT gather the wheat into my barn."



          Let me paraphrase this verse for you, IN the TIME of HARVEST there may be MANY things for the reapers of the harvest to do, BUT the very FIRST THINGS (PLURAL) they must do is gather the wicked to be burned or destroyed AND ALSO gather the RIGHTEOUS into the kingdom of God. AFTER this ONE task of BOTH THINGS is DONE we are not told in this PARABLE what the angels are to do SECOND. In other words, the FIRST JOB of the angels is to basically SEPARATE or distinguish between the RIGHTEOUS and the WICKED and then gather together the RIGHTEOUS into the kingdom of God and DESTROY the WICKED. To ME the word FIRST does NOT depict or DEMAND a specific order in which the wicked are destroyed and the righteous are gathered into the kingdom of God. To ME it is ALL ONE SINGLE JOB that the angels are sent to do FIRST.

          One must also keep in mind that these are PARABLES and not every word in every PARABLE is to be taken LITERALLY. Here is what I mean by this. Keeping Matthew 13:30 and Matthew 13:49,50 in thier CONTEXT let us read Matthew 13:47-50, which CLEARLY shows us the EVERY WORD in EVERY PARABLE CANNOT be taken LITERALLY.


          "AGAIN, the kingdom of heaven is LIKE unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of EVERY kind (meaning BOTH the GOOD and BAD will be gathered together FIRST and then the GOOD will be kept and the BAD will be cast away, that is to say, IF every single word is to be taken LITERALLY in EVERY PARABLE):
       48. Which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the GOOD into vessels, but cast the BAD away.
       49. So shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the WICKED from among the JUST,
       50. And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall bewailing and gnashing of teeth."



          Also keep in mind that there will be some who are considered JUST by Almighty God STILL hear ON the Earth after the RAPTURE of the CHURCH has taken place only a split second before in which the WICKED will be SEVERED from AMONG the just. So then, neither of these PARABLES prove without a doubt the PRE-tribulation rapture. Other wise we would also have to have a rapture that gathers together ALL the people of the Earth together FIRST and THEN separate them, the just from the unjust or the unjust from the just. To Me, it is just a SINGLE job that must be done FIRST in order to move on into the new age of the millennium.



          #140. In the Rapture, Jesus RECEIVES us to Himself. It will NOT be US “receiving” Him when He returns in the Second Coming. John 14:2-3. If the Rapture occurred in Revelation 19, we’d go up TO MEET (or RECEIVE) Him and IMMEDIATELY RETURN to earth with Him.



          I am not sure how one get the MEANING of MEET to be RECEIVE, because the word "MEET" means to come into the presence of, or to join with, to come together. Now if some one is coming from one place and heading to another place and we go to MEET them at a specific place, then it is commonly assumed that we go to MEET with that person in order to CONTINUE on with that person to the place that that person was heading toward when we went out to MEET that person. 
          In other words, when we MEET Jesus is the AIR we will JOIN with Jesus and be WITH Jesus to go with Jesus to the PLACE where he is HEADING, which is the PLACE called in the Hebrew tongue ARMAGEDDON. 
          Please read Revelation 16:15,16 which teaches us that the ANGELS will GATHER those of us who are READY and have our garment clean and without spot TOGETHER to that PLACE called in the Hebrew tongue called ARMAGEDDON to MEET Jesus in the AIR to be WITH Jesus as he CONTINUES on DOWN to the Earth to the Mount of Olives to execute the WRATH of Almighty God.


"Behold, I come as a THIEF. Blessed is he that WATCHES, and KEEPS his garments, lest he walk naked, and THEY (referring to the ANGELS of God sent by Jesus HIMSELF to GATHER TOGETHER his FAITHFUL, lest THEY the ANGELS) see his shame.

16. And he (speaking of Jesus who he himself SENT his ANGELS to GATHER TOGETHER his ELECT, therefore HE, Jesus) GATHERED them TOGETHER into a PLACE called in the Hebrew tongue ARMAGEDDON."



          Please notice that we are NOT gathered together and then taken to heaven with Jesus for 7 years in order to escape the WRATH of God. NO, NONE of the PRE-trbulation rapture fantasy is necessary as the ONLY WAY to harmonize those SEEMINGLY contradictory verses of scripture.


          #141. If we rose to meet Him and immediately returned to earth with Him in Revelation 19, WHERE is the Judgment Seat of Christ (the Bema) and the wedding ceremony for the Bride? The NEXT THING that happens AFTER the Second Coming is the Judgment of the Sheep and the Goats.


        Again I have ALREADY explained the judgment seat of Christ as being the very rapture itself. Jesus WARNS us in Revelation 22:11-14 that his coming is going to be QUICK. Therefore he that is NOT ready when the RAPTURE of more specifically our CHANGE occurs, then you will be LEFT BEHIND, because there will be NO TIME to REPENT at the time of our CHANGE. If you are NOT ready, then it will be TOO LATE to take part in the CHANGE and RECEIVE ETERNAL LIFE at this particular time. 
          I do see that there will be time to REPENT and CALL upon the Lord AFTER the Rapture has occurred in order to go into the 1000 years in a MORTAL body. So then we can see that the age of GRACE goes on into the millennium where the Jews and those left of the nation who REPENT and call upon the name of the Lord when the SEE him coming in clouds of glory, then they will go into the millennium in their MORTAL bodies and will be TAUGHT of the Lord and his Son Jesus.


       
       "He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.
       12. And, behold, I come QUICKLY (or at the very beginning of my coming will be a MOMENT in time when he that is unjust will remain unjust for that brief moment in time and he that is righteous in that MOMENT in time will not be able to fall away in that MOMENT but will be found to be righteous. And at this precise MOMENT in TIME the will be a CHANGE that take place to ONLY those who are found to be RIGHTEOUS at that EXACT MOMENT in time so therefore be WARNED that I COME QUICKLY and you will NOT have time to REPENT so WATCH for the SIGNS of my coming so that you will KNOW when my coming is NEAR AT HAND, so that you will be SO MUCH MORE on your guard to be HOLY and RIGHTEOUS when I COME QUICKLY in a MOMENT and in a TWINKLING of an eye); and my REWARD (speaking of our REWARD of ETERNAL LIFE, the PROMISE of our CHANGE) is with me, to give every man according as his WORK (that SINGLE WORK that we are doing AT that PRECISE MOMENT no matter if it be RIGHTEOUS or if it be WICKED we shall ALL be judged by that FINAL WORK we are DOING at that PRECISE MOMENT in time when Jesus COMES QUICKLY to give every man ACCORDING as his WORK) shall be.
       13. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.
       14. Blessed are THEY that DO his COMMANDMENTS, that THEY (speaking of ONLY THEY who are DOING his COMMANDMENTS when Jesus COMES QUICKLY, because ONLY THEY) may have RIGHT to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city."



          #142. The Judgment of Gentile nations follows the Second Coming (Matthew 25:31-46). This scripture shows that BOTH the SAVED and the LOST are in NATURAL bodies (which would be IMPOSSIBLE if there were a translation, or Rapture, at the Second Coming).



          NO, it is ONLY ASSUMED that it is impossible for there to be a CHANGE at the SECOND coming of Jesus, because those who teach the pre-tribulation rapture need this FALSE ASSUMPTION to be true in order for their FALSE teaching to be supported.

          However, IN TRUTH it is very easy to see that the CHANGE and the CATCHING UP of the CHURCH takes place AT the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus.

          Jesus comes in the CLOUDS, PAUSES, the CHANGE or translation occurs where the DEAD in Christ are raised FIRST, then we who have REMAINED ALIVE and have SURVIVED the time of great tribulation are CHANGED right along WITH the SAINTS who DIED in Christ which God brings WITH him AT the SECOND coming of Jesus are ALSO resurrected and their bodies CHANGED. Then we will ALL be CAUGHT UP TOGETHER into the CLOUDS or in the AIR to be GATHERED TOGETHER by the ANGELS which Jesus HIMSELF SENT to gather us together and then the angels bring us to MEET Jesus in the AIR over this place called ARMAGEDDON where we will then CONTINUE on WITH Jesus DOWN to the Earth at the Mount of Olives to be with Jesus as he executes the WRATH of Almighty God.

          ABSOLUTELY NO NEED to DEMAND that there is NO OTHER WAY to HARMONIZE the APPARENT contradiction other than the SPLIT the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming into TWO separate and distinct comings of Jesus, because a POST tribulation rapture make PERFECT sense of ALL the verses of scripture WITHOUT having to change even one single verse.



          #143. IF the TRANSLATION (Rapture) took place at the same time as the Second Coming, there would be NO NEED to separate the sheep from the goats. The act of TRANSLATION would provide that separation.



          No, the event of our CHANGE is for the CHURCH, where as the separating of the SHEEP and the GOATS is rereferring to the separating of those who REPENT and CALL upon the name of the Lord AT his COMING when they SEE him coming if great glory and power and those who refuse to repent but rather follow the beast to fight to the death against Almighty God, because to them there is NO GOD.



          #144. IF believers were TRANSLATED (Raptured) at the Second Coming, and unbelievers were DESTROYED by the final tribulation judgment, there would be NO ONE LEFT IN THEIR FLESH TO POPULATE THE WORLD in the Millennium.



          Now this reason is a direct CONTRADICTION of this authors our words, because she has stated earlier that there are those who go into the millennium in their MORTAL bodies. Please read her previous reason number 142, which says,

          The Judgment of Gentile nations follows the Second Coming (Matthew 25:31-46). This scripture shows that BOTH the SAVED and the LOST are in NATURAL bodies (which would be IMPOSSIBLE if there were a translation, or Rapture, at the Second Coming).

          I have ALREADY shown that it is NOT IMPOSSIBLE several times in this study.


          #145. Surviving tribulation saints are NOT translated (into immortal bodies) at the Second Coming of Christ, but carry on with ordinary activities, like farming, construction, and giving birth. Isaiah 65:20-25.




          This statement is a DIRECT CONTRADICTION of the CLEAR, PLAIN and SIMPLE word of God.

          Please read Revelation 20: 4-6, which CLEARLY teaches us that those who BOTH suffer and DIE DURING the time if GREAT TRIBULATION who died IN CHRIST being found FAITHFUL unto DEATH and those who have SURVIVED and have REMAINED ALIVE after the time of GREAT TRIBULATION has come to and end when Jesus comes the SECOND time to CATCH UP his CHURCH to himself in order to LIVE and REIGN WITH Jesus for 1000 years.



          "And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were BEHEADED for the witness of Jesus (or DIED for Jesus), and for the word of God, and which had NOT worshiped the beast, neither his image , neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands (which we ALL know takes place DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION); and THEY (referring to all the SAINTS who went THROUGH the GREAT TRIBULATION and were found to be FAITHFUL) LIVED and REIGNED WITH Christ a thousand years (in other words, THESE SAINTS who went THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION will LIVE and REIGN WITH Jesus in their GLORIFIED ETERNAL bodies and NOT in their MORTAL bodies as the FALSE doctrine of the PRE-tribulation rapture FALSELY teaches).
       5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the FIRST resurrection.(speaking of the resurrection of ONLY the DEAD in Christ, because the REST of the dead are NOT raised UNTIL the END of the 1000 year rein of Jesus and his CHURCH, which INCLUDES ALL the SAINTS who go THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION)
       6. Blessed and holy is he that has PART in the FIRST resurrection: on such the second death has no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign WITH him a thousand years."




          Verse 6 proves that those who LIVE and REIGN WITH Jesus for 1000 years have ALREADY RECEIVED ETERNAL LIFE and do NOT LIVE and REIGN in their MORTAL bodies, because the SECOND DEATH has NO power over them. In other words, they are ETERNAL BEINGS now. Also it would not be possible to live for a 1000 years in a MORTAL body. Those in their MORTAL bodies during the millennium will live to be 100 years of age.




          BIBLE HERMENEUTICS (INTERPRETATION)--SCRIPTURES MUST AGREE


          #146. ONLY the Pre-Trib Rapture view allows for a TRULY LITERAL INTERPRETATION of the Old and New Testament passages regarding the tribulation. The SYMBOLS (which are used) are DEFINED throughout the Bible and are APPLIED in a LITERAL WAY.




          This statement or reason is just a matter of opinion, because for ME, I find that the PRE-tribulation point of view CHANGES quite a lot of straight forward simple easily understood passages of scripture which have been TWISTED and REDEFINED to FIT the PRE-tribulation point of view, and THEREFORE have BECOME difficult to understand because of the WAY they were TAUGHT. 
          Any doctrine that if FALSE is hard for those who were TAUGHT this FALSE doctrine to SEE and UNDERSTAND the TRUTH. It is NOT because the word of God is HARD to understand, but RATHER it is HARD for them to LAY ASIDE these FALSE teachings long enough for them to RECEIVE the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.


          #147. ONLY the Pre-Tribulation view clearly DISTINGUISHES between Israel and the Church (and HOW God deals with each)--making it NECESSARY for an interval of time between the Rapture and the Second Coming.



          Again another FALSE statement, because not EVERY one who teaches the TRUTH of a POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH makes the church a spiritual Israel.

          Also the ONLY interval of time that Almighty God needs is the PRECISE MOMENT in time that is so QUICK that the word of God calls it as a FLASH of lightning or a TWINKLING of an eye. God does NOT need 7 years to make his change from dealing with the CHURCH to his dealing with Israel!

          

          #148. In the seven letters to the Churches in Revelation, Jesus says SEVEN TIMES “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the Churches.” When we get to the tribulation passage of Revelation 13:9, Jesus says “If any man have an ear, let him hear.” He LEFT OUT the words “what the Spirit says unto the Churches”--and did so BECAUSE there are NO CHURCHES on earth in the tribulation.



          Again, this is an ASSUMPTION or personal INTERPRETATION of WHY these words "what the Spirit says to the churches" are not written in this particular verse of scripture.

          Just because these words are NOT spoken in EVERY verse that is spoken to the CHURCH does NOT prove in ANY WAY that the CHURCH is NOT being spoken to, because IF this deduction were true, then EVERY single verse in the Bible that was speaking to the CHURCH would have to INCLUDE these same words, "what the Spirit says unto the churches"

          As I said before not every passage of scripture that speaks on the same things always says it in the EXACT SAME way. All of the book of Revelation was written TO the church and SENT TO the seven churches in Asia. 

          Here is what Revelation 13:9 actually says and teaches when LEFT in it's CONTEXT. Please read Revelation 13:8-10 which teaches us that there will be those SAINTS on the Earth who names are WRITTEN in the LAMBS book of LIFE. ONLY those who BELONG to Jesus are found in the LAMBS book of LIFE. Therefore these SAINTS who are ON the Earth during this time of GREAT TRIBULATION are the CHURCH and NOT some NEW group of believers that take the place of the CHURCH. To bring in another group of believers, the so called tribulations saints who have the testimony of Jesus, but then demand that they are NOT the church sounds like REPLACEMENT theology to me.



       "And ALL that DWELL upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are NOT written in the book of life of the LAMB slain from the foundation of the world.
        9. If any man have an ear, let him hear.
       10. He that leads into captivity shall go into captivity: he that kills with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the SAINTS (in other words be PATIENT for VENGEANCE is MINE says the Lord, therefore do NOT kill those that are seeking to kill you, because Almighty God will AVENGE your shed blood that you shed for Jesus)."




          No my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, the CHURCH will go THROUGH the TIME of GREAT TRIBULATION, so get your heart ready to lay down your life for the Lord if so be it you become faced with this honor.



          #149. In the tribulation passage of Revelation 13:6, the antichrist is given a mouth to blaspheme God, His name, His tabernacle and THEM THAT DWELL IN HEAVEN. Who are those who DWELL in heaven? The Raptured Church.



          Those who dwell in heaven are Almighty God, his Son Jesus, the ANGELS who REMAINED FAITHFUL to God, and those SAINTS who have DIED in Christ Jesus throughout the church age as well as those Old Testament SAINTS who were PREACHED to in the prison of holding place in the heart of the Earth and who rose from the grave with Jesus and ascended to heaven with Jesus.

          These is absolutely NO NEED to DEMAND that this verse mean that there is NO OTHER WAY for there to be anyone in heaven UNLESS there is a PRE-tribulation rapture to get them there.



          #150. The Holy Ones (“saints” in the Church) are ALREADY with Jesus in heaven and will return to earth with Him. Zechariah 14:5. Revelation 19:14. Jude 1:14-15.



          This line of reason has been addressed several time already in this study. See 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 where we are taught that God will bring the SAINTS who have DIED IN Christ WITH him when he comes. NO NEED to fabricate a PRE-tribulation rapture to HARMONIZE this APPARENT contradiction in God's word.

151. The Holy Ones who return with Jesus are NOT angels. The Holy Ones are arrayed in FINE WHITE LINEN which is the RIGHTEOUSNESS OF THE SAINTS (which is the Church). Revelation 19:8. Revelation 3:5. Revelation 3:18.

          Same line of reasoning as above.



          #152. Jesus opened His ministry in his first coming in Luke 4:18-19, quoting from the prophet Isaiah. He stopped reading AFTER saying THE ACCEPTABLE YEAR OF THE LORD in the MIDDLE of a sentence, and SHUT the book. Jesus’ ministry in His first coming opened a time of God’s GRACE through the Church.



          This does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture. I do not know what this pre trib believer is trying to say here. The acceptable year of the Lord is speaking of the coming WRATH of God and Jesus is the ONLY WAY to escape the WRATH of God. But the WRATH of God is NOT the time of Great tribulation. and by emphasizing MIDDLE one would assume this writing has change from PRE trib to MID trib by the word MIDDLE.



          #153. In Isaiah 61:1-2, the prophecy of Isaiah FINISHES where Jesus LEFT OFF. After “the acceptable year of the Lord” (GRACE--THE AGE of the Church) is the DAY OF VENGEANCE OF OUR GOD. AFTER the Church age the tribulation will come--“the day of vengeance of our God.” We understand HOW the Church will be Raptured, then THAT DAY will come--and it’s Pre-Tribulation.



          Again I have ALREADY address this same line of reasoning and have also clearly shown that there is NO NEED to have a so called PRE-tribulation rapture, because all the scriptures HARMONIZE PERFECTLY with a POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH without having to redefine words and make CHANGES in the word of God.



          #154. Revelation 4:1-11 opens with “AFTER THIS I looked, and behold a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a TRUMPET talking with me (the trumpet voice of Jesus--see Revelation 1:10); which said, Come up hither, and I will show you things which must come HEREAFTER.” “After this” and “hereafter” are the same Greek word “meta tauta” which means AFTER THESE THINGS. After WHAT things? AFTER the THINGS of the SEVEN CHURCHES (the complete “Church Age”) in Revelation 2 and 3. Jesus will call “Come up hither” with His TRUMPET VOICE--the trump of God--and the Church, like John, will go through an OPEN DOOR in heaven in a PRE-TRIB Rapture! The structure is HIGHLY EVIDENT! Plus, the Holy Spirit REPEATED “hereafter” TWO TIMES to make this ABUNDANTLY CLEAR! Pre-Trib!



          While I agree that Revelation 4:1 is a type, shadow or figure of the rapture of the church it is just the FIRST of SEVEN types, shadows, or figures of the rapture of the church found in the book of Revelation. Now there is NOT going to be SEVEN DIFFERENT raptures of the church, but rather these seven different places in the book of Revelation illustrate the ONE and ONLY rapture that will take place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.

          Here are the SEVEN different places in the book of Revelation where the rapture of the CHURCH can be found.

          FIRST example of the rapture: Revelation 4:1

       "After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, COME UP HITHER, and I will show you things which must be hereafter.
       2. And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.
       3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.
       4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.
       5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thundering and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.
       6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind.
       7. And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.
       8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.
       9. And when those beasts give glory and honor and thanks to him that sat on the throne, who lives for ever and ever,
       10. The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne, and worship him that lives for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying,
       11. You are worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power: for you hast created all things, and for your pleasure they are and were created."




          SECOND example of the rapture: Revelation 7:9-17



       "After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number , of all nations, and kindred, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with WHITE ROBES, and palms in their hands;
       10. And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sits upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.
       11. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshiped God, 
       12. Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen. 
                13. And one of the ELDERS answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in WHITE ROBES? And whence came they (or from WHERE did they come)
       14. And I said unto him, Sir, you know. And he said to me, These are they which CAME OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.                15.Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sits on the throne shall dwell among them. 
       16. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.
       17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."



          Now I want you to notice that chapter 7, where we see those who CAME OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION are NOW CAUGHT UP to the throne of God, that this chapter 7 is positioned BETWEEN the opening of the SIXTH SEAL and the opening of the SEVENTH SEAL.

          The FIRST SIX SEAL are opened DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and the opening of the SEVENTH SEAL is not opened until AFTER the rapture in chapter 8. The opening of the SEVENTH SEAL represents the pouring out of the WRATH of God where there is SILENCE in heaven for the space of 1/2 and hour, which represents ONE HALF of of the HOUR of God's WRATH, because God remembers MERCY and lifts his WRATH lest all of his people Israel be destroyed. Then in the next verse we see the SEVEN trumpets being given to the seven angels.



          THIRD example of the rapture: Revelation 11:11-14



       "And after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. (this verse is speaking of the FIRST RESURRECTION of the dead in Christ who were martyred DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION)
       12. And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them,COME UP HITHER. And they ASCENDED UP to heaven in a CLOUD; and their enemies beheld them.(this is speaking of the RAPTURE of the CHURCH)
       13. And the SAME HOUR (or AT this SAME time the HOUR of the WRATH of God BEGINS) was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the REMNANT were frightened, and gave GLORY to the God of heaven. (this is speaking of the REMNANT of Israel and ALSO the REMNANT of the NATIONS of CALL upon the name of the Lord and are SAVED alive to go into the millennium in the MORTAL bodies.)
       14. The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe comes quickly." (the third woe is the WRATH of God, which is the SEVENTH and LAST TRUMPET that is blown in the very next verse.)




          Again I want you to notice that FIRST SIX TRUMPETS are blown DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and THEN the rapture occurs, and THEN the HOUR of God's WRATH is poured out AT the LAST of the SEVEN TRUMPETS.



           FOURTH example of the rapture: Revelation 14:14-16



       "And I looked, and behold a white CLOUD, and upon the CLOUD one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.
       15. And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in your sickle, and REAP: for the TIME (SINGULAR, which teaches us that there is ONLY ONE rapture of the CHURCH) is come for you to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe.
       16. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped."




          FIFTH example of the rapture: Revelation 16:15,16



       "Behold, I come as a THIEF. Blessed is he that watches, and keeps his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
       16 And he GATHERED them TOGETHER into a PLACE called in the Hebrew tongue ARMAGEDDON (in other words the CHURCH is NOT take up to heaven for 7 years to ESCAPE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION, but rather the church is taken to the battle ground of ARMAGEDDON, which is the SUPPER of our great God where we judge the world with Jesus)."



          AGAIN I want you to notice that the FIRST SIX VIALS are poured out DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and THEN Jesus comes as a THIEF in the night to RAPTURE those in the church who are KEEPING SIN OUT of their lives and then we are GATHERED TOGETHER and taken to the SUPPER of our great God, which I personally believe is the MARRIAGE SUPPER of the Lamb where Jesus executes the WRATH and VENGEANCE of Almighty God for his SAINTS, the CHURCH.

          In the very next verse we can see the SEVENTH VIAL being poured out, which is the WRATH of God. Again the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the WRATH of God!



          SIXTH example of the rapture: Revelation 18:4



       "And I heard another voice from heaven, saying,COME OUT of her MY PEOPLE, that you be NOT partakers of her sins, and that ye receive NOT of her plagues.
       5. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God has remembered her iniquities.
       6 REWARD her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she has filled fill to her double. (this show US the CHURCH helping Jesus execute the WRATH of God upon the world)
       7. How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she says in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow.
       8. Therefore shall her plagues come IN ONE DAY (remember that a DAY is as a 1000 years and a 1000 years is as a DAY), death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judges her."




          Then in verses 17-20 we read that this vengeance or WRATH is poured out in ONE HOUR.



       "For in ONE HOUR so great riches is come to nought. And every ship master, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off,
       18. And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city!
       19. And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! For in ONE HOUR is she made desolate.
       20. Rejoice over her, you heaven, and you holy apostles and prophets; for God has AVENGED you on her."




          Remember earlier when I told you that the SILENCE is heaven for the space of HALF and HOUR represents the FIRST HALF of God's WRATH, because God remembers MERCY and lifts or more precisely suspends his WRATH only to be FINISHED at the END of the 1000 year reign of Jesus when FIRE comes down from heaven as DESTROYS all those who REBELLED against God. 
          So IN ONE DAY means that AT the SECOND coming of Jesus, when Jesus comes as a THIEF in the night in FLAMING FIRE to execute the WRATH of God, only PART of God's WRATH is poured out, then at the END of the DAY or at the END of the 1000 years, when Satan is loosed to tempt the nation to rebel against God, the Almighty God will pour out the FINAL part of his WRATH to make and END of SIN and the TRANSGRESSIONS of his people.



          SEVENTH example of the rapture: Revelation 20:4-6



       "And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and JUDGMENT was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were BEHEADED (or killed) for the witness of Jesus, AND for the word of God, and which had NOT worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they LIVED and REIGNED WITH Christ a thousand years.
       5. But the REST of the dead lived NOT again until the thousand years were finished. This is the FIRST resurrection.
       6. Blessed and holy is he that has part in the FIRST resurrection: on such the second death has no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall REIGN WITH him a thousand years."




          In each and every one of these seven examples of the RAPTURE of the CHURCH the rapture takes place IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and right BEFORE the WRATH of God is poured out, which matches EXACTLY with what WE, the CHURCH are taught in Matthew chapter 24.

          Can you not see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, the ERROR of the FALSE PRE-tribulation doctrine? There is absolutely NO NEED to DEMAND that the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus be DIVIDED into TWO SEPARATE and DISTINCT comings as being the ONLY WAY to harmonize those APPARENT contradictions in God's word, because those APPARENT contradictions are NOT contradiction at all when the word of TRUTH is RIGHTLY DIVIDED.




          #155. A door is SHUT BEHIND some believers in Isaiah 26:19-20. Isaiah 26:19 shows the resurrection from the dead. Isaiah 26:20 shows the TRANSLATION (Rapture) of those who are alive. “Come, My people, enter you into your chambers (mansions), and SHUT your DOOR about you; HIDE yourself as it were for A LITTLE MOMENT (7 years) until THE INDIGNATION be over past.” The Church will enter heaven for 7 years, a little moment, until the INDIGNATION (God’s wrath upon the rebellious world) is done. The Rapture of the Church is Pre-Trib. How can people miss this?



          I would think by now those of you who have read this entire study up to this point have come to the knowledge of the TRUTH that the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of God. Therefore the "LITTLE MOMENT is referring to the HOUR or more precisely the HALF and HOUR of God's WRATH of INDIGNATION and NOT the so called 7 years of great tribulation. 
          I say half an hour, because the wrath of God begins at the second coming of Jesus and then it is lifted for a 1000 years during the reign of Jesus. And then the remainder of the wrath of God is poured out at the end of the 1000 year reign of Jesus upon those who are deceived by Satan when he is released for a little season.

          Now for ME, I believe the chamber here in Isaiah is speaking of a CHARIOT of God that rides upon the clouds. In other words, for ME, I believe God, Jesus and the ANGELS will not be just floating along in the clouds, but RATHER they will be in the CHARIOTS of God. So what am I saying? I am saying that Almighty God, the Father, his Son Jesus and the ANGELS will be riding IN a FLYING VEHICLE, which in the day that we now live would be called UFO'S. Please see the study ""WHAT DOES THE BIBLE SAY ABOUT THE END OF DAYS?" for all the scriptures that teach us about the CHARIOTS of Almighty God. But for now let us continue with this study in God's word.



          #156. All believers in the Church must APPEAR before the Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Corinthians 5:10) This event is NEVER mentioned in the events of the Second Coming, when Jesus sets His feet on the earth.



          This line of reasoning has already been addressed.



          BIBLE HERMENEUTICS (INTERPRETATION)--24 ELDERS DEFINED


          #157. The 24 Elders in Revelation 4 and 5 are REPRESENTATIVE of a Raptured and glorified Church.



          For ME, I personally believe that the 24 ELDERS represent the twelve tribes of Israel AND the twelve apostles of the CHURCH. I have already shown this earlier.



          #158. The 24 Elders CANNOT be angels. Angels DON’T WEAR crowns. Angels DON’T sit with God to rule and reign. We MUST define the 24 ELDERS by their SPECIFIC descriptions.



          The 24 elders being a representation of the church and Israel does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.



          #159. Elders--a term used for Church leadership.



          Same line or reasoning, nothing new so same as above, this does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.



          #160. Elders, the Greek “presbuteros.” Church terminology--the “Presbytery.”


          AGAIN same as above.


          #161. The number 24. In1 Chronicles 24:1-31, King David divided the Priesthood into 24 COURSES because they’d grown so large. When 24 LEADERS of the COURSES met BEFORE David’s throne, the WHOLE PRIESTHOOD was REPRESENTED. The 24 ELDERS represent the ENTIRE CHURCH before God’s throne. This is a picture of the Church as PRIESTS.



          AGAIN, I believe that the 24 ELDERS represent the twelve tribes of ISRAEL and the twelve apostles of the church, but this still does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.



          #162. The number 24 (part 2). The Church is composed of BOTH Jews and Gentiles. 12 tribes of Israel. 12 apostles of the Church. A total of 24.



          AGAIN no NEW reason, just the SAME reason over and over.



          #163. The Elders SIT. The work of the Church on earth in “the age of God’s Grace” is done.



          This STILL does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture. Jesus is SITTING at the right hand of Jesus. The word "sit or sitting proves nothing other than they are sitting.



          #164. The Elders sit on THRONES--the Church is seated on THRONES as KINGS.



          SAME as above.



          #165. The Elders wear “SPECIFIC” WHITE RAIMENT. The Church is promised white garments. Revelation 3:4-5. Revelation 3:18. That our garments (and ourselves) are to be washed and spotless are seen in Ephesians 5:26-27, Titus 3:5, 1 Peter 3:14. Jude 1:23 and Revelation 1:5.




          I believe that the 24 elders represent God's people Israel and the church and this representation of the twelve tribes of Israel and the twelve apostles of the church are before the throne of God, but this still does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture.



          #166. The Elders wear CROWNS, which are STEPHANOS, given for OVERCOMING and GAINING A VICTORY (for finishing the race). The same kind of CROWNS are given to the Church. 1 Corinthians 9:25-27. 1 Thessalonians 2:19-20. 2 Timothy 4:8. James 1:12. 1 Peter 5:4. Revelation 2:10 b. Revelation 3:11.





          AGAIN I believe that the God's people are represented by the 24 elder that are before the throne. SAME reason over and over.



          #167. The Elders wear crowns OF GOLD. Gold shows KINGSHIP. This shows the Church as KINGS.




          STILL does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. Remember that there are SEVEN types or shadows of the rapture of the church in the book of Revelation. The book of Revelation presents a point and they REPEATS the same points over and over adding more detail each time. Revelation cannot be interpreted in a CHRONOLOGICAL order in a STRICT sense. In Revelation 11:16-18 we again see the 24 elders sitting around the throne of Almighty God where it is TIME to give the REWARDS to the servants of God. It is the SAME scene in heaven, but written in different words adding more detail.


       "And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshiped God, 
       17.  Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which are, and was, and are to come; because you have taken to you your great power, and have reigned. 
       18.  And the nations were angry, and your WRATH is come, and the TIME of the dead, that they should be judged, and that you should give reward unto your servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear your name, small and great; and should destroy them which destroy the earth."



          #168. In Revelation 5:1-14, the Elders sing a NEW SONG of THEIR REDEMPTION (as seen in the King James Version--which is translated from a MORE RELIABLE old manuscript). The Elders sing of being SAVED by the blood of Jesus.



          To ME the word ELDERS means LEADERS. In other words, 12 of the ELDERS are the LEADERS or HEADS of the 12 tribes of ISRAEL, which are part of the Old Testament saints who ascended with Jesus to heaven, and the other 12 ELDERS represent the 12 apostles of the church. I believe the 24 ELDERS are REPRESENTATIVES of the church and Israel.



          #169. The Elders are saved “out of” (“called-out of”) every kindred, tongue, people and nation on earth. The Church is predominantly Gentile, “called-out of” the world.



          Again I believe the 24 ELDERS are representatives of the church and Israel.



          #170. In Ezekiel and Daniel we find SIMILAR DESCRIPTIONS of heaven as shown in the Revelation. EXCEPT FOR ONE THING. The Old Testament prophets did NOT see 24 Elders! Why? The Church is a MYSTERY which was NOT clearly revealed in the Old Testament.



          The absence of the 24 ELDERS does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture. EVERY vision does not include EVERY detail of EVERY thing that is before the throne of God, just like every account in the four gospels do not contain the exact same details from one gospel to the next. This does NOT prove a pre-tribulation rapture.




          BIBLE HERMENEUTICS (INTERPRETATION)--GREAT MULTITUDE DEFINED


          #171. The Great Multitude of Revelation 7:9-10 are NOT the Church. WHY? Their descriptions are DIFFERENT.




          Here is what Revelation 7:9,10 actually says and teaches in it's CONTEXT. Please read Revelation 7:9-17, which says,



       "After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindred, and people, and tongues, stood BEFORE the THRONE, and BEFORE the Lamb, CLOTHED with WHITE ROBES, and palms in their hands;
       10. And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sits upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.
       11. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the ELDERS and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshiped God,
       12. Saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.
       13. And one of the ELDERS answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in WHITE ROBES? And whence came they (or where did they come from)?
       14. And I said unto him, Sir, you know. And he said to me, These are they which CAME OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION, and have WASHED their robes, and made them white in the BLOOD of the Lamb.(sounds like the DEAD in CHRIST or the CHURCH to me)
       15. THEREFORE (or for this REASON of making there garment WHITE in the BLOOD of Jesus) are they BEFORE the THRONE of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sits on the throne shall dwell among them.
       16. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.
       17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."



          To ME I do not see anything that prove that this great multitude that came OUT of great tribulation is NOT the CHURCH. All who wash their robes in the BLOOD of Jesus are part of the BODY of Christ and therefore are the CHURCH. I do not see Israel accepting Jesus DURING the time of great tribulation, because if they did, then they would no longer be Israel, but rather they would be part of the body of Christ or the CHURCH. I see Israel recognizing their Messiah Jesus AT his SECOND coming.



          #172. The Great Multitude STANDS before God’s throne. The 24 ELDERS of the Church SIT on thrones.



          Yes, the saints of God sit upon THRONES but in the King James Version of the Bible Revelation 4:4 says that the 24 ELDERS sat upon SEATS. A DIFFERENCE? Perhaps, but NOT enough of a difference to DEMAND that there be a DIFFERENCE. Being a Post tribulation rapture believer, I would NOT even consider using this point to try and prove the TRUTH of a POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH.

          The PRE-tribulation point of view seem to dogmatically teach that the 24 ELDERS are the CHURCH and they ALSO dogmatically teach that the CHURCH is NOT found after Revelation chapter 4, until Revelation 19.

          So then, what about Revelation 11:15-19 where the 24 ELDERS are seen?


       "And the SEVENTH (or the LAST) angel SOUNDED; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.
       16. And the FOUR and TWENTY ELDERS, which sat before God on their SEATS, fell upon their faces, and worshiped God, (so here again we see the 24 ELDERS sitting of SEATS rather than sitting on THRONES like the CHURCH. A DIFFERENCE? Again, PERHAPS, but a TRIVIAL difference to ME)
       17. Saying, We give you thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because you have taken to you your great power, and have reigned.
       18. And the nations were angry (WHY?), and your WRATH IS COME, (remember that that the SEVENTH SEAL, the SEVENTH TRUMPET, and the SEVENTH VIAL are the WRATH of God. In other words, the WRATH of God is just now being poured out upon the world which is right after the RAPTURE of the CHURCH) and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that you should give reward unto your servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear your name, small and great; and should destroy them which destroy the earth.
       19. And the temple of God was OPENED in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail."




          The ONLY time the 24 ELDERS are seen before the throne of God is AFTER the RAPTURE of the CHURCH. And in Revelation chapter 11 we CLEARLY seen a type, shadow or figure of the RAPTURE and right AFTER this RAPTURE we see the 24 ELDERS sitting on their SEATS before the throne of God just like in Revelation 4:4.

          The Bible teaches that the church sits on thrones, but in reality does EVERY SINGLE BELIEVER get his own personal SEAT that is around the throne of God to sit upon! For ME, I personally see sitting upon the throne of Jesus as a position of AUTHORITY and NOT an ACTUAL THRONE the EACH and EVERY believer SIT upon. The 24 ELDERS are ELDERS who I believe are REPRESENTATIVES of Israel and the church. the 24 ELDERS are NOT ALL of ISRAEL and ALL of the CHURCH, but RATHER they are 24 REPRESENTATIVES. They are not the whole church. The 12 APOSTLES are ALREADY up in heaven as well as all the OLD testament saints representing the 12 tribes of Israel.



          #173. The Great Multitude wear white robes (the Greek “stole”). The 24 ELDERS wear white raiment (the Greek “himation”). There IS a DIFFERENCE!



          Another TRIVIAL difference, but since the author DEMANDS that there IS a DIFFERENCE, then we shall see if there is in fact a DIFFERENCE.

          The Greek word "himation" that is TRANSLATED as "raiment" also means ROBE and GARMENT. And this SAME Greek word "himation" is used in Revelation 16:15,16, when Jesus comes as a THIEF to GATHER TOGETHER his CHURCH to the PLACE called ARMAGEDDON to fight against the armies that are fighting against Israel. But let us read the CONTEXT of this verse which is right in BETWEEN the pouring out of the SIXTH VIAL and the SEVENTH VIAL. Please read Revelation 16:12-19, which says,


       "And the SIXTH angel poured out his VIAL upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be PREPARED.
       13. I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet.
       14. For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to GATHER them (in other words these evil spirits GATHER together that nations to fight against God's people) to the BATTLE of that GREAT DAY of God Almighty (speaking of that great and notable DAY of the Lord when the WRATH of Almighty God is poured out. Remember Jesus said when you SEE the ABOMINATION or DESOLATION or when you SEE ARMIES surrounding Jerusalem ready to make her DESOLATE).
       15. Behold, I come as a THIEF. Blessed is he that watches, and keeps his GARMENTS (the SAME EXACT Greek word that is translated as raiment for the ELDERS is used here and translated as GARMENTS, it is the SAME THING), lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
       16. And he (Jesus) GATHERED them TOGETHER (referring to those of us in the CHURCH who have KEPT their GARMENT or RAIMENT or ROBES clean and WHITE) into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.
       17. And the SEVENTH angel poured out his VIAL (RIGHT AFTER the RAPTURE and the GATHERING TOGETHER of the CHURCH) into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done.(the MYSTERY of the dead in Christ rising and our CHANGE in a MOMENT and a TWINKLING of an eye is FINISHED when the LAST TRUMPET shall sound)
       18. And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great.
       19. And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his WRATH."



          To ME, this argument is trivial. Garment, robe, raiment is all the same thing. The point is that they are WHITE which represents RIGHTEOUSNESS. So to ME this does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture. But if the author DEMANDS that the Greek word "himation" is SPECIFICALLY meant for the 24 ELDERS and NOT for those who CAME OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION, then how does one explain this SAME EXACT Greek word "himation" being used for those SAINTS being GATHERED TOGETHER by Jesus when he come AT the SECOND coming as a THIEF? Again, these differences that this author is pointing out are TRIVIAL and do NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.



          #174. The Great Multitude hold PALM BRANCHES in their hands (like Israel did when they celebrated Jesus riding into Jerusalem on a donkey). The 24 ELDERS have “stephonos” CROWNS (given for “winning a race” and “obtaining a victory”) upon their heads.



          The FOLLOWERS of Jesus are the ones who laid down the PALM branches before Jesus. Israel as a whole did NOT FOLLOW Jesus. Many of the Scribes and Pharisees did NOT FOLLOW Jesus. So to say that the PALM branches in their hands of these SAINTS who are before the throne because they have washed their robes in the BLOOD of the Lamb automatically disqualifies them as being a part of the body of Christ is ridiculous. When did ISRAEL ever wash their robes in the BLOOD of the Lamb? Yes, those who WERE at one time ISRAEL who went away for Israel to FOLLOW Jesus washed their robes in the BLOOD of the Jesus, but the moment they did they became part of the body of Christ, the CHURCH.



          #175. The Great Multitude CRY WITH A LOUD VOICE. The 24 ELDERS of the Church SING A NEW SONG.



          In Revelation 15:2-4 we read where those who CAME OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION and who had gotten VICTORY over the BEAST and the MARK of the beast, SANG.


       "And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire: and them that had gotten the victory over the BEAST, and over his IMAGE, and over his MARK, and over the NUMBER of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God.
       3. And they SING the SONG of Moses the servant of God, AND the SONG of the LAMB, saying, Great and marvelous are your works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are your ways, you King of saints.
       4. Who shall not fear you, O Lord, and glorify your name? For you only are holy: for all nations shall come and worship before you; for your judgments are made manifest."



          To ME, crying with a LOUD voice could be interpreted as PRAISING God. A SHOUT of PRAISE.  Again this argument that there is a DIFFERENCE between CRYING with a LOUD VOICE and SINGING a new SONG is TRIVIAL and does NOT prove a PRE-tribulation rapture.

          Now if one is looking for a passage of scripture to show ISRAEL, then Revelation 14:1-6 would be my choice.


       "And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb STOOD on the mount Sion, and WITH him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads.(sealed)
       2. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: 
       3. And THEY SUNG as it were a NEW song BEFORE the throne, and BEFORE the four beasts, AND the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth."



          So clearly these 144,000 are NOT the ELDERS, because they SANG this NEW song BEFORE the throne and BEFORE the ELDERS and the four beasts. So then, the ELDERS SING a SONG. Those who come OUT of GREAT TRIBULATION SING a SONG. And ISRAEL SINGS a SONG. Shouting, crying, singing, praising, to ME, there is NO significant DIFFERENCE.

          You see my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, the phrase "BEFORE the THRONE" does NOT always mean that the THRONE is IN HEAVEN. Yes, it is God's THRONE, but when Jesus comes back Almighty God the Father is coming WITH his Son. Not all the way to the surface of the Earth as I see it, but the tabernacle of Almighty God, his THRONE, will hover above Jerusalem. It is the NEW JERUSALEM as I see it, and will not come DOWN to the Earth, UNTIL the END of the 1000 year reign when an END to SIN has been accomplished and DEATH has been cast into the lake of fire, the Almighty God will create a NEW heavens and a NEW Earth and the TABERNACLE of God will come DOWN to the NEW Earth and Almighty God HIMSELF will wipe away all our tears. The New Jerusalem may even remain in the outer atmosphere orbiting above the earth over Jerusalem. Or it may be visible in the sky above Jerusalem. Please read the study "WHAT DOES THE BIBLE SAY ABOUT THE END OF DAYS?"



          #176. The Great Multitude come OUT OF GREAT TRIBULATION (the LAST half of Daniel’s 70th week). The 24 ELDERS come out of the AGE OF THE CHURCH.



          This is based on the ASSUMPTION that the PRE-tribulation rapture is the TRUTH, but CLEARLY it is NOT the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.

          ALSO I have CLEARLY shown that those who CAME OUT of GREAT tribulation are PART of the body of Christ, because ALL who ACCEPT Jesus as their savior are then WASHED in the BLOOD of the LAMB and become the CHURCH.



          #177. The Great Multitude SERVE GOD day and night in His TEMPLE. The 24 ELDERS of the Church RULE and REIGN with Jesus.



          The TRUTH of the matter is that we ALL SERVE God, the 24 ELDERS INCLUDED. As I said before not every passage of scripture that is clearly speaking of the SAME thing does not always give EVERY SINGLE DETAIL in EVERY SINGLE passage of scripture. The four gospels are a good example of this ABSENCE of DETAIL in EVERY place. So to ME, this proves nothing.



          #178. God will spread HIS TABERNACLE over the Great Multitude--another Israel and Old Testament reference.


          Not sure where this pre trib writer is going with this, but Israel will not receive eternal live until after the 1000 year reign of Jesus, which is after the second coming of Jesus. So I do not see how this proves a pre trib rapture.

          #179. God wipes the tears out of the eyes of the Great Multitude. WHY? To console them after they have died a martyr’s death in the tribulation. The Church will rejoice with joy unspeakable at the time of the Pre-Trib rapture.1 Thessalonians 2:19.


          Then what about the CHURCH mentioned in Revelation 21:1-5 which says,


       "And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away ; and there was no more sea (or no more wicked).
       2. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, COMING DOWN from God out of heaven, prepared as a BRIDE adorned for her husband.
       3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the TABERNACLE of God is WITH men, and he (Almighty God himself) will dwell WITH them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.
       4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.
       5. And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. And he said unto me, Write : for these words are true and faithful."




          So to say that the CHURCH does not get there TEARS WIPED AWAY just to TRY an proved a PRE-tribulation rapture is a bit far to ME any way. What about all those early church believers who were MARTYRED that did not make it to this SO CALLED PRE-tribulation rapture in order to ESCAPE TRIBULATION.

          If you can not see by now that this teaching of a PRE-tribulation rapture is a FALSE teaching then I IMPLORE you to keep reading, because this FABLE of a rapture that occurs BEFORE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT going to happen. It is a FALSE HOPE, a FABLE, a DECEPTION of the enemy to catch believers off guard.



          BIBLE HERMENEUTICS (INTERPRETATION)--A GROUP IN REVELATION 15


          #180. The group pictured on the sea of glass mingled with fire before God’s throne in Revelation 15:2-4 are NOT the Church.





          Of course those that teach this FALSE doctrine would make this CLAIM, but in TRUTH TWO songs are heard from this GROUP. SOME are singing the song of MOSES, which I see as perhaps Messianic Jews, those of Israel who became followers of Jesus. And some other sang the song of the LAMB, which to ME, DEFINITELY describes the CHURCH that has gone TRHOUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.



          #181. These people stand on a sea of glass MINGLED WITH FIRE. FIRE is a Biblical symbol which shows they stand at God’s throne after having died in the time of His judgment. The 24 ELDERS are present in heaven on a sea of glass LIKE UNTO FINE CRYSTAL. Pure--no spot, wrinkle or blemish. No fire. The 24 ELDERS have NOT come out of a time of God’s judgment.



          Fire to me is a PURIFIER. TRIED in the FIRE of the furnace seven times. James says to the CHURCH think it NOT STRANGE the FIERY TRIAL that is to TRY YOU. God will bring us THROUGH the fire.



          #182. The group before the throne in Revelation 15:1-8 obtained victory over the beast when they died and went to heaven. The Church will NEVER MEET the beast.



          AGAIN this is based upon the ASSUMPTION that the church will be caught up BEFORE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION. There is not one clear plain verse stating that the church will not be here when the antchrist appears, but there are many verses giving us signs so that we can KNOW who the antichrist will be so the we are not DECEIVED by him.
          In TRUTH the CHURCH will be here ON the Earth through the ENTIRE period of great tribulation. So I IMPLORE you to prepare your heart toward God and get serious about getting SIN out of your life.



          #183. The group before the throne in Revelation 15:1-8 have the HARPS OF GOD. The 24 ELDERS have NO HARPS, but they DO wear “stephanos” CROWNS as a REWARD for OVERCOMING.



          Well CLEARLY Revelation 4:8 teaches us the TRUTH and that is the EVERY ONE of the 24 ELDER do indeed have HARPS.


        "And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and FOUR and TWENTY elders fell down before the Lamb, having EVERY ONE OF THEM HARPS, and golden vials full of odors, which are the prayers of saints."

          But what does having harps or not having harps have to do with proving a pre trib rapture?


          #184. The group before the throne, in Revelation 15:1-8, SING THE SONG OF MOSES--which again shows the Israeli and Old Testament emphasis. The 24 ELDERS of the Church SING A NEW SONG of their REDEMPTION through the blood of Jesus(obtained during the age of God’s GRACE in the Church).



          Again when the WHOLE CONTEXT is read you will see that this group or at least some of this group sang the song of the LAMB, which to ME clearly describes the CHURCH and NOT Israel.




          NATURE OF THE TRIBULATION


          [Although the Church is promised to be caught up to Jesus BEFORE the tribulation, so much misunderstanding exists about the TRUE NATURE of this HORRENDOUS time that I offer a brief BIBLICAL glimpse of it.]


          #185. ONLY the Pre-Trib Rapture position shows a DISTINCTION between the “the coming SEVEN YEAR tribulation” and “tribulation in general”--a “general” trouble which PLAGUES the world RIGHT NOW, and which EVERYONE experiences. Daniel 9:27 --the 70th week, DEFINES the “tribulation period.” Romans 8:18, defines the “general” suffering and tribulation of this PRESENT TIME in the Church Age; Jesus also mentions it in John 16:33. There’s a HUGE DIFFERENCE between what happens now--and what WILL happen in the seven year tribulation!




          While it is true that Jesus said this time of great tribulation would be like no other time, I have to expound a little. It is true that there has always been earthquakes, drought, famine, sickness, disease, pestilence, floods, hurricanes, wars and rumors of war, it seems as if there are MORE in these last days than ever before. They are CLOSER, more severe, more people dying, so then the frequency of these catastrophic event as well as the intensity is increasing.

          Likewise persecution has been present in the church since it's beginning. And during different periods of history many THOUGHT that the DAY of the Lord was AT HAND because of the massive amount and severity of the persecution. So to make LIGHT of the PERSECUTION of the church by using the word "GENERAL" to ME makes all the persecution the church has gone through as MILD tribulation COMPARED to the GREAT TRIBULATION, when to ME it is NOT.

          Burning alive is pretty intense tribulation if you ask me. Being torn asunder, again pretty intense. So then, what I believe Jesus meant was that this persecution or tribulation would be more wide spread throughout the church. But the word of God assure us that we will love our lives NOT unto death. Oh death were is your sting. We are assure that God will give his people PEACE. Also all this persecution couple with all the earthquakes and wars, and famines all together is what make it like no other time in history.




          #186. The “time of tribulation” is properly understood in the Pre-Tribulation view as a PREPARATION for the restoration of Israel. Deuteronomy 4:29-30. Jeremiah 30:4-11. Daniel 9:24-27. Daniel 12:1-2.



          I agree that some of Israel will repent and follow Jesus during the time of great tribulation, but the main REMNANT that turns to the Lord in the last days will be AT his SECOND coming when Jesus comes as a CONQUERING KING.



          #187. The “tribulation” is separated into categories--“the beginnings of sorrows”--first three and a half years; “the Abomination of Desolation”--Mid-Trib; “the great tribulation”--last three and a half years, and the SECOND COMING itself. Daniel 9:27. Matthew 24:4-14. Matthew 24:15-20. Matthew 24:21-28. Matthew 24:29-31.



          For ME, I see the time of great tribulation as a 3 1/2 year period of time, 42 months, or 1260 days.



          #188. The SEVEN-SEALED SCROLL in Revelation parallels what Jesus described as “the beginning of sorrows.” False Christs-- Matthew 24:4 and antichrist-- Revelation 6:1-2. Wars and rumors of wars-- Matthew 24:6-7 and Revelation 6:3-4. Famines-- Matthew 24:7 and Revelation 6:5-6. Pestilences-- Matthew 24:7 and Revelation 6:7-8. Martyrdom of saints--Matthew 24:9-14 and Revelation 6:9-11. Earthquakes in diverse places-- Matthew 24:7 and Revelation 6:12-17.



          As I said before the FIRST SIX SEALS, the FIRST SIX TRUMPETS, and the FIRST SIX VIALS are OPENED, SOUNDED, and POURED OUT DURING the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and the SEVENTH of all of these is the WRATH of God.



         #189. Understanding the “birth pangs” symbol. The START of the “tribulation” brings the earth into ACTUAL LABOR. Then WHY do we see “birth pang” SIGNS right now, Pre-Trib? Remember that a pregnant woman KNOWS her labor is “near” WELL BEFORE the ACTUAL ONSET of it. The world of today is exceedingly swollen in pregnancy--ready to give birth the Kingdom of Jesus Christ. Like a woman may have Braxton Hicks pains, contractions that are NOT ACTUAL LABOR--so also, we see the world doing the same thing (as the ACTUAL LABOR of the “tribulation” draws VERY NEAR). Every time an earthquake hits, which had been DAILY here lately, I think, “Oh, here’s another Braxton Hicks, and my bags are packed--I’m ready to move out of here.”



          For ME, the pangs are the early SIGNS that the coming of the Lord is near. And the CLOSER the contractions get, the NEARER we are to the BIRTH, when ISRAEL shall bring forth her child, so to speak. In other words, the actual birth of Israel will be when Israel RECOGNIZES their MESSIAH when the SEE his coming as a CONQUERING KING to DELIVER them from the ARMIES that are trying to wipe them off the face of the Earth.



          #190. The “Abomination of Desolation” in Matthew 24:15-20 parallels Daniel 9:27 and Revelation 12:6 and verses Revelation 12:13-17.



          For ME, the abomination of desolation is Jerusalem surround by ARMIES awaiting to be made desolate. Please read Luke 21:20,21, which right BEFORE we see those who are in Judea we see that Jerusalem is SURROUNDED by ARMIES.


"And when ye shall SEE Jerusalem COMPASSED with ARMIES, then KNOW that the DESOLATION thereof is nigh.

21. THEN let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter there into."

Then in Matthew 24 we see almost the exact same wording only we see the words "ABOMINATION of DESOLATION where is Luke we see,

       "And when ye shall SEE Jerusalem COMPASSED with ARMIES, then KNOW that the DESOLATION thereof is nigh."




          #191. The “great tribulation” of Matthew 24:20-28 parallels Daniel 12:1, plus Revelation 8 and 9 and 16 (omitting some details from Revelation 11, 13, 14, 15, 17 and 18--it’s too confusing, for the purpose of this list, to offer a possible chronology.)



          The SIMPLE chronological order of events are this:

          Great tribulation SIGNS in the sun, moon, and stars, rapture, then wrath, then 1000 year, final deceiving of the nation, final part of God's wrath, complete end of sin and death, then ages to come for all eternity.

          But first:

          Of course there will be all the SIGNS spoken of in Matthew 24 and the corresponding gospels, which we may be seeing in the world today. However ALL these signs will not be just in the last decade but for several decades.

          One of this first undeniable SIGNS of the APPROACHING day of our Lords return is the abomination of desolation, which is when Jerusalem will be surrounded by armies that want to totally destroy her and God's people as well. I Personally see ISLAM involved in her destruction.

          Another sign in NO RAIN in the area of Jerusalem for three and a half years.

          Of course there will be great persecution of God's people, both the church and Israel. And when is gets to the point when is looks to some as if Jesus is NOT coming again and there is a great falling away or turning away from believing if God, particularly when many are teaching that there is NO God and that ALIENS were just mistaken as gods, then know that his return is drawing closer.

          But some of the last SIGNS we will see right BEFORE the RPTURE of the church are these SIGNS in the SUN and the MOON and the STARS. So if you really what to know what these SIGNS shall be, then get into the word of TRUTH and search. Ask God for help to understand and then BELIEVE that the Holy Spirit will GUIDE and LEAD YOU into ALL TRUTH.

          Then right AFTER these SIGNS is the RAPTURE and right after the GATHERING TOGETHER of the CHURCH is the WRATH of God, and then when God remembers MERCY and lift his WRATH those who called upon the name of the Lord are were SAVED or kept alive will go into the 1000 years in their MORTAL bodies along with the 144,000 sealed of Israel where Jesus and his new wife the church will teach them about God. 
          Then at the end of the 1000 years Satan will be turned loose and allowed to tempt the nation one final time to prove to him and all the angels that they were created PERFECT in the day that they were created and mankind being create INFERIOR to them lived without sin, therefore God is JUST in casting ALL who SIN into the lake of fire to be destroyed.

          Then Jesus commits his Father kingdom back into his Father's hand and we move on into ages to come where your GUESS is as good as mine.




          #192. The “Second Coming” in Matthew 24:29-31 parallels Isaiah 63:1-6, Zechariah 14:1-7 and Zechariah 14:12-15, and Revelation 19:1-21.



          There is ONE and ONLY ONE SECOND coming of Jesus, that is why the Bible just teaches us that Jesus will come a SECOND time and NOT Jesus will come a SECOND time and then 7 years later he will come a THIRD time. NO my dear brothers and sisters in the Lord, the word of God is NOT COMPLICATED or hard to understand, but because of FALSE doctrines MAN has made it difficult for some to LET GO of what they have been previously TAUGHT.

          But you must let go of this FALSE teaching of escaping the time of great tribulation, so that you can SEE and UNDERSTAND the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.



          #193. What is the purpose of “the tribulation? 2 Thessalonians 1:6 informs the Church that those who have TROUBLED us, who have PERSECUTED us, MARTYRED some of us, and have PLAGUED us with all manner of ill will, are to receive from God RECOMPENSE (repay)--and vengeance--for what they do. The enemies will be recompensed with “tribulation” (in the time of God’s WRATH) for having given the Church severe trouble while she (Jesus’ Bride) was on the earth. The enemies also receive judgment for standing against Israel.



          Tribulation is also to try the church. God in his plan for the church has included SUFFERING for the name of Jesus. Acts 14:22 teaches us that through MUCH TRIBULATION we enter into the kingdom of God.

        "Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God." 
 



          #194. The tribulation is called a DAY OF WRATH in the Bible (Zephaniah 1:15), but the Bible also says “God has NOT APPOINTED us (the Church) to wrath.” (1 Thessalonians 5:9)



          Here is what Zephaniah 1:14,15 ACTUALLY says,


       "The great day of the LORD is near (speaking of the day of WRATH), it is near, and hastens greatly, even the voice of the day of the LORD: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly.
       15. That day (referring to the GREAT DAY of the Lord) is a day of WRATH, a day of trouble and distress, a day of waste and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness,"




          This MISGUIDED belief that the time of GREAT TRIBULATION is the WRATH of Almighty God is perhaps the biggest STUMBLING blocks for those who teach the PRE-tribulation rapture of the church. So AGAIN I say, The time or period of GREAT TRIBULATION is NOT the WRATH of God.

          Now I know that I have ALREADY shown you this TRUTH earlier in this study of God's word several times, but for some you need to hear it again. Acts 2:20 CLEARLY teaches us that there shall be SIGNS in the SUN and in the MOON that will occur BEFORE that great and notable DAY of the Lord, which is when the WRATH of God is poured out. 
          Then in Matthew 24:29-31 we are CLEARLY and PLAINLY taught by Jesus himself that IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation there shall be these SAME EXACT SIGNS in the SUN and the MOON and the STARS. And then right in the MIDDLE right BETWEEN these SIGNS and the WRATH of God when see the SIGN of the SECOND coming of Jesus to GATHER TOGETHER his ELECT of his CHOSEN ones. 
          And you do KNOW that the ONLY ONES that Jesus will CHOOSE are those who are READY, and I do mean by READY that Jesus will ONLY CHOOSE those who have NO SIN in their life at that moment Jesus return in a twinkling of and eye, so QUICKLY will our CHANGE be that there will be NO time to repent, so WATCH for the SIGNS so that you will KNOW that the hour of his return is NIGH AT HAND so that you can be all that MUCH MORE diligent to KEEP yourself from SIN.

          Put AWAY this FALSE HOPE of a PRE-tribulation ESCAPISM FALSE doctrine, and ENDUE SOUND DOCTRINE as the Bible teaches us that many in the last day would NOT do because they want to hear that which is PLEASANT to hear. Therefore the heap to themselves TEACHERS, books, websites, radio programs and other like believers who will TICKLE their ear with this FABLE.


          #195. The tribulation is called a DAY OF WRATH, but the Bible says Jesus “has DELIVERED us FROM the wrath to come”--(delivering the Church FROM the tribulation period).1 Thessalonians 1:10.

          Refer to reason 194

          #196. In scripture, the seven year tribulation is called THE DAY OF THE LORD, THAT DAY, THE INDIGNATION, THE DAYS OF VENGEANCE OF OUR GOD. And the Bible also clearly teaches that the tribulation will FALL upon UNBELIEVERS, while the Church ESCAPES “that day.” 1 Thessalonians 5:2-10.

          Refer to reason 194

          #197. Contrary to the Mid-Trib and Pre-Wrath interpretations, the Pre-Trib POSITION offers an ADEQUATE EXPLANATION for the BEGINNING of the tribulation in Revelation 6. Mid-Trib and Pre-Wrath POSITIONS are clearly REFUTED by the PLAIN TEACHINGS of scripture, which SHOW that THE WRATH of God begins LONG BEFORE the 7th trumpet of Revelation 11!



          This is because those who teach the PRE-tribulation doctrine have NOT DISCERN how to read and UNDERSTAND the book of Revelation. You simple CANNOT read the events foretold to us as taking place one right after the other, because then there would be many raptures and many time that the wrath of God is poured out. The book of Revelation REPEATS itself over and over. 
          THEREFORE the great tribulation just not not begin with revelation chapter 6 with the opening of the seals. But ALSO the great tribulation BEGINS with the sounding of the TRUMPETS. And AGAIN the great tribulation BEGINS with the pouring put to the VIALS.

         Get a hold of this TRUTH and the book of revelation will begin to open up to you.




          NATURE OF THE TRIBULATION--THE SEVEN-SEALED SCROLL


          #198. THE WRATH of God BEGINS with the FIRST SEAL on the SCROLL (opened AT THE THRONE OF GOD in His series of JUDGMENTS). The scroll reveals calamitous events that will transpire on the earth. (1. The antichrist. 2. IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWED, in quick succession, by wars, famines, pestilences, death and hell, martyrdom of tribulation saints, a huge earthquake--plus fearful sights and signs in heaven.)





          This statement is somewhat true, but it is NOT the WHOLE TRUTH, because as I just said the great tribulation begins ALSO with the first six TRUMPETS and then BEGINS AGAIN with the first six VIALS.


          #199. The tribulation is NOT “days as usual.” 1 Thessalonians 5:2-3 clearly SHOWS “the day of the Lord” as SUDDEN DESTRUCTION. Revelation 6:1-8 clearly shows that even as the antichrist promises “peace,” he will be unable do as he says.



          This idea of being days as USUAL have misguided some to believe that it has to be days as USUAL for every single person on the Earth, when in reality when Jesus said that people would be marrying and eating and drinking right up to the day that THEY are destroyed. And this is TRUE, because some are SO BLINDED by the enemy that they say that the is NO GOD, therefore they will not listen to the warnings we give them. Just like the people that were WILLINGLY IGNORANT in the days of Noah. So it is THESE who are WILLINGLY IGNORANT that will be going about as days a USUAL, but WE will KNOW that these days are NOT like any other days, because we are WATCHING for the SIGNS of the coming of our Lord.



          #200. In the opening of the 4th SEAL of Revelation 6:8, it’s revealed that ONE-FOURTH of the earth’s population WILL DIE. At today’s count of nearly 7 billion people--ONE-QUARTER is a DEATH TALLY of 2.5 BILLION! That’s a HUGE amount of death--much LARGER than the worst catastrophe we can name in our current hour. It’s definitely NOT “business as usual” for the tribulation world.



          Then again in Revelation 9:13-16 we read were one third of men are killed. So in the line of reasoning of those that teach the PRE-tribulation point of view, then one fourth of mankind will be killed and then a little later on in the period of great tribulation ANOTHER one third of I suppose of this remaining one fourth will be killed, which would be even a much lager number being killed. But for ME, I see the book of Revelation REPEATING itself and giving more detail each time it repeats itself.

         Again as far a business as usual, those willingly choosing to believe that there is NO God will be given a strong delusion that THEY should believe a LIE.



          #201. So there’s definitely NO PEACE on earth during the first 3½ years of the tribulation (like “Pre-Wrathers” say)! The JUDGMENTS FALL from God’s THRONE (showing it’s FROM God and THE LAMB (Jesus) from the BEGINNING of OPENING THE SCROLL). The opening of the scroll STARTS a series of catastrophes which are SENT onto the earth. This is NOT the “wrath of man” or “the wrath of Satan” (even though God uses them as AGENTS of His judgments). THE ORIGIN of the WRATH is from the VERY PRESENCE of God--and is JUDGMENT FROM HIM (HIS WRATH)!



          There will be no true peace on Earth until the 1000 year reign of Jesus. For me when the Bible says and when they shall say peace and safety, then sudden destruction shall come upon them, I see this as a time when there is NOT peace and safety and mankind is crying out for peace and safety, but rather will get more destruction until God remembers mercy.



          #202. The SCROLL defined. It’s a TITLE DEED (a legal document) to the earth (which rightfully belongs to Jesus), Yet THE SCROLL is also a parchment of JUDGMENTS, by which Jesus will TAKE POSSESSION of what’s rightfully His. In order for Jesus to GAIN BACK that which BELONGS to Him, enemies MUST be destroyed. Psalms 2:1-12.Revelation 5:1-14.




          Again the first six SEAL are just part of the great tribulation. Or more precisely they are just an OVERVIEW of the great tribulation, whereas the first six trumpets are a magnification of the first six seals so that we can see more detail. And then the first six vials are yet a further magnification to see even more detail.



          #203. The SCROLL is written on both sides, containing lamentations, mournings and woe. It’s “the CURSE” which goes out OVER THE WHOLE EARTH. The dimensions of the SCROLL are the same as THE HOLY OF HOLIES which shows that the JUDGMENTS are sent from the THRONE OF GOD. Ezekiel 2:9-10. Ezekiel 3:1-9. Zechariah 5:1-4. Revelation 6:1-17.Revelation 10:8-11 --(in chapter 10, the scroll IS OPEN, showing that Jesus had ALREADY ripped the seals OFF in chapter 6. Revelation 10 is a picture of Jesus LAYING CLAIM to the earth, by the LEGAL means of the OPEN SCROLL, yet more JUDGMENT must occur to COMPLETE the transaction.).



          PERHAPS the scroll is written on both sides, because some of the things written in the book of Revelation will NOT come upon the CHURCH as it does upon the rest of the world.

          For me I see some PROTECTION for the CHURCH, but this does not mean that the church will not be persecuted. Probably more so when the world see diseases coming upon them and NOT upon those in the CHURCH who are living righteously before God.



          #204. The FIRST SEAL reveals the antichrist, who is indeed a JUDGMENT (wrath) from God UPON ISRAEL for their sin of REJECTING Jesus at His first coming. Jesus came unto His OWN (Israel) and they received Him NOT--if one comes in HIS OWN NAME (the antichrist), they WILL receive him. John 1:11. John 5:43.



          When one makes EVERY judgment the WRATH of God, then the knowledge of the TRUTH cannot be discerned. So AGAIN JUDGMENT MUST BEGIN at the HOUSE of God, which is US the CHURCH, because the word of God says, and if it BEGIN with US, then what shall be the end of those who do not know God?



          #205. Isaiah 28:15-18 calls the “peace” COVENANT between Israel and the antichrist, revealed by the FIRST SEAL, “a covenant with death” and “an agreement with hell.” If that’s not WRATH and JUDGMENT, then WHAT is it?




          For ME, I see this passage of scripture of those making a COVENANT or and agreement with hell as the invading ARMIES that are trying to rule over the world including wiping out God's people.

          Here is what this passage of scripture actually says and teaches when KEPT in it's CONTEXT. Please read Isaiah chapter 28 verse 14-18, which says,


      "Wherefore hear the word of the LORD, YOU SCORNFUL MEN, that RULE this people which is in Jerusalem.(In other words God is speaking TO these SCORNFUL men who are RULING OVER God people in Jerusalem)
       15. Because YOU have said (still God speaking to these SCORNFUL men who are BOASTING), WE have made a covenant with death, and with hell are we at agreement;(THEREFORE) when the over flowing scourge shall pass through, it shall not come unto US: for WE have made lies our refuge, and under falsehood have WE HID ourselves: (now to me those who are being DECEIVE do not KNOW that they are UNDER FALSEHOOD, this is just God show US who KNOW the TRUTH that those who trust is chariots will perish and those that HIDE themselves in underground bunkers are just hiding themselves under FALSEHOOD)
       16. Therefore thus says the Lord GOD, Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a SURE foundation: he that BELIEVES shall not make haste.
       17. Judgment also will I lay to the line, and righteousness to the plummet: and the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, and the waters shall overflow the HIDING PLACE.
      18. And YOUR COVENANT with death shall be annulled, and YOUR agreement with hell shall not stand ; when the overflowing scourge shall pass through , then YOU shall be trodden down by it."




          For ME, I see Jesus coming as a CONQUERING KING to TRODDEN DOWN the ARMIES that are trying to wipe the people of God from the face of the Earth. It will be those SCORNFUL men who say that there IS NO GOD that make THEIR COVENANT with death and THEIR AGREEMENT with HELL who shall be BOASTING that NOTHING can touch us in our DEEP UNDERGROUND BUNKERS that can withstand an atomic war, but God will LAUGH at them and THEIR COVENANT will NOT STAND.

          Again for ME I do not see this referring to ISRAEL, but RATHER I see this passage of scripture referring to those who RULE OVER Israel in the last days.



          #206. The SEAL JUDGMENTS are clearly the WRATH OF THE LAMB (Jesus), who performs the JUDGMENTS of God in the “tribulation.” Revelation 6:16. 2 Timothy 4:1 and 2 Timothy 4:8.



AGAIN this statement is based upon WRONG ASSUMPTIONS, which I trust that you, the reader, have CLEARLY seen by now. But if not then I IMPLORE you to keep reading, for I will explain the seal in a moment



         #207. At the opening of the 6th SEAL, kings and great men and people on the earth FINALLY REALIZE that God’s WRATH is upon them. It took MAJOR EVENTS in the heavens, and an earthquake, to AWAKEN these blinded people--so they can RECOGNIZE what’s been going on. The people SAY they must hide from THE WRATH OF THE LAMB (in this, we see the judgment IS from JESUS, as He removes the SEALS--so it IS His WRATH. The people add, “For the great day of His WRATH is come (is present).” Therefore, the SEALS contain the WRATH OF GOD. Revelation 6:16-17.



          Yes, when the sixth seal is opened the people will KNOW that the WRATH of God is COMING upon them and the verse goes on to say and who SHALL be ABLE to stand?, which teaches us that that WRATH of God is JUST NOW BEGINNING. The WRATH of God COMES in the SEVENTH SEAL, in the SEVENTH TRUMPET, and in the SEVENTH VIAL. And the CHURCH is NOT appointed to the SEVENTH, which is the WRATH of God, but the FIRST SIX we will be here to ENDURE persecution for the name of Jesus. Please read Job 5:17-24 which teaches us that in SIX troubles God will DELIVER us through them, but is SEVEN it shall NOT come near us.


       "Behold, happy is the man whom God CORRECTS: therefore despise not YOU the CHASTENING of the Almighty:
       18. For he makes sore, and binds up: he wounds, and his hands make whole.
       19. He shall DELIVER YOU in SIX troubles: yea, in SEVEN there shall no evil touch YOU. (now for ME this has to be speaking to US the CHURCH, because CLEARLY Israel will suffer in the SEVENTH or in SEVEN evil will touch ISRAEL, but NOT the CHURCH)
       20. In famine he shall redeem YOU from death: and in war from the power of the sword.
       21. YOU shalt be hid from the scourge of the tongue: neither shalt YOU be afraid of destruction when it comes (in other words God will give US PEACE in the days ahead so do NOT FEAR).
       22. At destruction and famine YOU shall laugh: neither shalt YOU be afraid of the beasts of the earth.
       23. For YOU shalt be in league with the stones of the field: and the beasts of the field shall be at PEACE with YOU.
       24. And YOU shalt KNOW that YOUR tabernacle shall be in PEACE; and YOU shalt visit your habitation, and SHALL NOT SIN."




          God is calling his people everywhere to REPENT and get ALL SIN out of our lives. Please read the study ""HOW TO LIVE YOUR LIFE FREE FROM SIN!" where I show you from the word of TRUTH the Holy Bible HOW to live YOUR live WITHOUT SIN and be PURE EVEN as Jesus is pure.




          #208. The 7th SEAL on the SCROLL brings ominous silence in heaven. Also proceeding from the 7th SEAL are the TRUMPET JUDGMENTS. The harsher judgments of God are unleashed WHEN the 7th seal is opened. The trumpets COME FORTH FROM the 7th seal--bringing increased WRATH. Revelation 8:1-2.



          Throughout the book of Revelation John HEARS things and John SEES things and sometimes when we see words like after this I saw, or AND I saw, then this indicates to us, the reader, that John is telling us something DIFFERENT. This is not always the case, so there is room for many INTERPRETATIONS. 
          So for ME, I see John in verse 2 CHANGING the subject from the SEVENTH SEAL to INTRODUCING a NEW subject, which in reality is the SAME subject that he told us about in the SEVEN SEALS. NOT just the SEVENTH seal but RATHER ALL of the SEALS. In other words John is REPEATING the seven SEAL by showing us the SEVEN TRUMPETS.



          #209. Likewise, the “bowl judgments” PROCEED from THE BLOWING of the 7th TRUMPET (MAKE NOTE--with so much PARENTHETICAL information from chapter 11 to 16, it’s DIFFICULT to SEE that progression, but it’s there if you pay CLOSE ATTENTION to detail).


          AGAIN this is this writers INTERPRETATION, this is the way that SHE INTERPRETS the Bible. I have my way and she has HER way. And I leave it up to YOU to DISCERN the TRUTH by CLOSELY examining BOTH ways.

          It is kind of like when people say I do NOT believe is God and I do NOT believe in HELL, and we say back to them something like, Well IF I am wrong then I have NOTHING to LOSE, BUT if YOU are WRONG then you have a great price to pay. Same thing is true for those who DEMAND that they do NOT believe in the POST tribulation teaching. So I say Hey IF I am wrong then I have NOTHING to LOSE, but YOU on the other hand, if YOU are WRONG, will you be READY to face what is coming. Or will you just CLING to your FALSE hope of saying See ya, wouldn't want to be ya! Or will you TAKE HEED to what I am teaching you so that you can prepare your heart toward God. 
          Forgive me if I come off to you as being crude of rude, this is not my intention. I just want you to be prepared, because just like you yourself KNOW that there is a God and that there is a hell, so do I KNOW that there is NOT going to be a PRE tribulation rapture of the church in order to ESCAPE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and I want you to be PREPARED. To ME, this is NOT a matter of who is right and who is wrong, NOT a matter between us and those who say that there is NO GOD. We just want them to KNOW that there IS a God because we want them to be PREPARE when that face the judgment.



          #210. ALL of God’s WRATH is contained in the SCROLL, and will be SET LOOSE in it’s proper order, issuing from THE OPENING of the 7th SEAL, which brings the TRUMPETS, which bring the BOWLS. (For a clearer picture for this concept, think of a “telescoped” eyeglass with segments that slide out for greater vision--as EACH PORTION of the judgments PROCEED from the opening of the 7th SEAL, a harsher element of God’s WRATH emerges.)



          Stop and think for a moment, IF EVERYTHING from the OPENING of the FIRST SEAL to the end of the book was the WRATH of God as this author CLAIMS, the what portion of this book of Revelation is the time of GREAT TRIBULATION, because I have already show you CLEARLY that the time of great tribulation is NOT the WRATH of God.




          NATURE OF THE TRIBULATION--THE ENDING JUDGMENTS


          #211. The BOWL JUDGMENTS “fill-up” (and COMPLETE) the WRATH of God. The BOWLS are NOT the BEGINNING of God’s wrath, but the COMPLETION of it. Revelation 15:1.



          To understand this verse you must know that TWO DIFFERENT Greeks word are used in the New Testament that are often TRANSLATED as wrath, but one of these words is used more in the sense of anger of man. Sometimes BOTH of the Greeks words are used TOGETHER in the same verse like in Revelation 16:19 in the phrase "the FIERCENESS of his WRATH. 
          You see the EXACT same Greek word that is translated as "FIERCENESS" in Revelation 16:19 is also TRANSLATED as "WRATH" in Revelation 15:1, when it should have been translated as "FIERCENESS". So in other words Revelation should read, "...for in them is filled up the FIERCENESS of Almighty God." You see if this Greek word was translated as "WRATH" in every instance, then Revelation 16:19 word read, "...the WRATH of his WRATH." which would be confusing.



          #212. Many people do NOT fully understand HOW BAD the “tribulation” will TRULY be. It will be WORSE than the flood of Noah’s day--NO other time like it since the creation of the world! Matthew 24:21-22.



          I agree that NO other time will be like it and one of the reasons I believe is because the WRATH of Almighty God is poured out IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION, so there will be TWO devastating events back to back with virtually no intermission in between to catch your breath, so to speak. Except for the CHURCH who is NOT APPOINTED to the WRATH of God.



          #213. At THE END of the “tribulation,” when Jesus ARRIVES at the Armageddon scene, there’s NO mention of A RESURRECTION. The Rapture (which INCLUDES a resurrection) CANNOT happen at that time, as Post-Tribbers insist. Isaiah 63:1-6, Zechariah 14:1-15,Revelation 19:11-21.




          AGAIN, as I have said many times before not EVERY passage of scripture that is speaking about the SAME thing give EVERY DETAIL exactly the SAME. Therefore in order to RIGHTLY DIVIDE the word of TRUTH you must COMPARE scripture WITH scripture. For example, there is CLEARLY a RESURRECTION that takes place AT the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming of Jesus which we are CLEARLY and PLAINLY told about in SIMPLE easy to understand words in Revelation 20:4-6. 
          And these SAINTS who have gone THROUGH the time of GREAT TRIBULATION who did NOT worship the beast nor receive his mark and were BEHEADED of KILLED for their testimony of Jesus will be RESURRECTED AT the SECOND coming of Jesus and will be given ETERNAL LIFE as their REWARD and THEY shall LIVE and REIGN WITH Jesus for 1000 years. 
          So how can anyone DENY that there is a RESURRECTION in Matthew 24 just because we are not SPECIFICALLY told EVERY TIME in EVERY passage of scripture?

         Sometimes I have to wonder if these reason are just made up in a desperate attempt to hold on to a FABLE because they do not want to ENDURE SOUND DOCTRINE.


          #214. If there were a Rapture at THE END of the “tribulation,” ALL the believers who SURVIVED would be CHANGED into IMMORTAL GLORIFIED bodies. ALL the ENEMIES will be destroyed. There would be NO ONE LEFT IN NATURAL FLESH BODIES to POPULATE the Millennium! The Rapture CANNOT happen at the end of the “tribulation.”

          

          This UNBIBLICAL statement is based upon the exaggerated stories about being LEFT BEHIND and how BAD it will be. Again I am NOT making light of the time of great tribulation, but the WHOLE word of God clearly teaches that NOT EVERY one will be KILLED during this time. For a deeper understanding on WHO will go into the Millennium please view my video called "WHO WILL POPULATE THE MILLENNIUM?", which is on my channel AMATTEROFTRUTH at YouTube.com



          #215. Some say the “gathering of the elect” in Matthew 24:31 is “the Rapture” at THE END of the “tribulation.” But, in the Rapture, JESUS calls His own UP to Himself. ANGELS gather the “elect” at THE END of the “tribulation.”



          We have already covered this reason earlier in this study. The TRUTH of the matter is that Jesus SENDS his ANGELS to GATHER TOGETHER his ELECT and then bring US to MEET him at the PLACE called ARMAGEDDON.


          #216. The “elect” of Israel and SURVIVORS of the “tribulation” will be gathered from wherever the antichrist has scattered them--to the four winds--directions of the earth. Israel will be found mostly in Bozrah (in modern day Jordan--Isaiah 63:1).



          Here is what Matthew 24:30,31 actually says and teaches.


       "And then shall appear the SIGN of the Son of man in HEAVEN (speaking of in the AIR or in the SKY): and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall SEE the Son of man coming in the CLOUDS of HEAVEN (or they shall SEE Jesus in the CLOUDS that are in the SKY coming) with power and great glory.
       31. And he (JESUS) shall SEND his angels with a great sound of a TRUMPET, and they shall GATHER TOGETHER his ELECT (or those whom he has CHOSEN because they are without sin in their life) from the four WINDS, from ONE END of HEAVEN to the other."



          First of all Isaiah 63:1 is speaking of Jesus treading the wine press in the WRATH of God, which means that the rapture has ALREADY just taken place.

          Now as for Matthew 24 this tells ME that since every other time to word HEAVEN means the SKY where the CLOUDS are, then when the angel gather together the ELECT they will GATHER US, the CHURCH from ONE end of the SKY to the OTHER END of the SKY and then bring US all TOGETHER to MEET Jesus in the AIR just like we are told in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18.




          #218. The ANGELS also gather “the elect” from ONE END OF HEAVEN TO THE OTHER--the gathering of Old Testament saints and martyred “tribulation” saints for THE RESURRECTION of their bodies as seen in Revelation 20:4, so they’ll be able to participate in the Feast of Tabernacles, which will take place 5 days after Jesus returns, according to the timing of the Jewish feasts that will be fulfilled when Jesus returns.



          The Old Testament saints are already IN heaven and they are AMONG the SAINTS that God will BRING WITH him when Jesus comes again, so there will be no need to gather together these saints, because they will already be together.

          Now I cannot tell you HOW God is going to bring dead decayed bodies out of their graves and put they back together and match them up with the correct saint and then change these newly resurrected bodies into eternal bodies, but I believe he will, because Ezekiel 37 says that he will.


       "The hand of the LORD was upon me, and carried me out in the spirit of the LORD, and set me down in the midst of the valley which was FULL of BONE,
       2. And caused me to pass by them round about: and, behold, there were very many in the open valley; and, lo, they were very dry.
       3. And he said unto me, Son of man, can these bones live ? And I answered, O Lord GOD, you know.
       4. Again he said unto me, Prophesy upon these bones, and say unto them, O you dry bones, hear the word of the LORD.
       5. Thus says the Lord GOD unto these bones; Behold, I will cause breath to enter into you, and you SHALL LIVE:
       6. And I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring up flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and you SHALL LIVE; and you shall know that I am the LORD.
       7. So I prophesied as I was commanded: and as I prophesied, there was a noise, and behold a shaking, and the bones came together, bone to his bone.
       8. And when I beheld, lo, the sinews and the flesh came up upon them, and the skin covered them above: but there was no breath in them.
       9. Then said he unto me, Prophesy unto the WIND, prophesy, son of man, and say to the WIND, Thus says the Lord GOD; Come FROM the FOUR WINDS, O BREATH, and breathe upon these slain, that they may live. (so then, God BRINGS WITH HIM the SPIRITS of those who were slain for the word of God and places these SPIRITS of the SAINTS into these newly RESURRECTED bodies and causes them to LIVE.)
       10. So I prophesied as he commanded me, and the breath came into them, and they lived , and stood up upon their feet, an exceeding great army.
       11. Then he said unto me, Son of man, these bones are the WHOLE house of Israel: behold, they say , Our bones are dried , and our hope is lost: we are cut off for our parts.
       12. Therefore prophesy and say unto them, Thus says the Lord GOD; Behold, O MY PEOPLE, I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel.
       13. And you shall know that I am the LORD, when I have opened your graves, O MY PEOPLE, and brought you up out of your graves,
       14. And shall put my spirit in you, and you shall live , and I shall place you in your own land: then shall you know that I the LORD have spoken it, and performed it, says the LORD."




          Now we are not SPECIFICALLY told in scripture to my knowledge that this is the way it will be ALSO for the DEAD in CHRIST, but again we are not told EVERY LITTLE DETAIL in EVERY passage of scripture. But seeing this passage of scripture id speaking of a RESURRECTION then I believe the resurrection for the CHURCH will be much the same way, but for certain the CHURCH is PROMISE the REWARD of ETERNAL LIFE or a body that does not die or become corrupted.



          #218. There’s also the Judgment of the Sheep and Goat nations after Jesus returns to the earth, and it must take place BEFORE the Millennium is officially started. People are “gathered” FOR these things.



          For me I see a partial separating of the sheep and goats before going in to the 1000 years, but in reality I see this separating of sheep and goat THROUGHOUT the entire 1000 years and PARTICULARLY at the END of the 1000 years when ANOTHER book of life in OPENED.



          #219. The tribulation period is DESCRIBED in extensive prophecies throughout the scripture. Here’s is a LENGTHY LIST of the words that DEFINE it----Wasteness, desolation, darkness, gloominess, clouds, thick darkness, blood, vengeance, destruction, fierce anger, fire, jealousy, cruel, trouble, great distress, revenge, furious, arrow drunk with blood, sword, terrible, men’s hearts failing them for fear, the powers of heaven shall be shaken, wars, great earthquakes, famines, pestilences, fearful signs, great tribulation--such as was not from the beginning of the world to this time, the earth utterly broken down, the earth clean dissolved, the moon shall be confounded, the sun ashamed, to punish leviathan, to slay the dragon that is in the sea, a covenant with death, an overflowing scourge, hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, your agreement with hell, you shall be trodden down by it, the earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, the stars of heaven shall not give their light, I will shake the heavens, the earth shall remove out of her place (her orbit and axis?), to punish the world for their evil and the wicked for their iniquity, lamentations, mournings, woe, sound an alarm, let all the inhabitants of the land tremble, they shall run like mighty men, they shall climb the wall like men of war, the people shall be much pained, howl ye, the moon became as blood, stars of heaven fell to the earth, the curse that goes forth over the face of the whole earth, death and hell followed with him, thundering, lightnings, the smoke of the pit, men shall seek death--and shall not find it, the torment of a scorpion, it (the sea) became the blood of a dead man, men were scorched with great heat, they gnawed their tongues for pain, every island fled and the mountains were not found, except those days be shortened--there should be no flesh saved, and then the end shall come. (This is not a complete list.)



          THIS is the WRATH from which the Church is promised to be delivered!

          AGAIN one of the biggest STUMBLING blocks for those that teach the FALSE doctrine of a PRE-tribulation rapture is that they have failed to DISCERN the DIFFERENCE between the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and the WRATH of Almighty God.




          TRUMPS OF GOD AND THE “LAST” TRUMPET


           [ Since Pre-Wrath Rapture proponents make a big issue about the 7th trumpet of Revelation 11, I’ll offer what the Bible describes, concerning trumpets.]

          #220. There is no proper PROOF that the 7th trumpet of Revelation is the “last” trumpet of 1 Corinthians 15:52. THAT EXPLANATION IS ACCEPTED ONLY ON THE BASIS OF PRECONCEIVED IDEAS and ASSUMPTION. The Pre-Trib view maintains the PROPER distinction between the PROPHETIC TRUMPS of the Church, and the JUDGMENT TRUMPETS of the tribulation.




          In order to RIGHTLY DIVIDE the word of TRUTH you must COMPARE scripture WITH scripture. In other words, we must let scripture interpret scripture.


          Now SIMPLE logic teaches us that if you have SEVEN trumpets that the LAST TRUMPET will OBVIOUSLY be the SEVENTH TRUMPET.

          But let us lay SIMPLE logic aside for a moment, unless of course we are COMPARING scripture WITH scripture.

          Let us begin by reading 1 Corinthians 15:51-53, which teaches us that our CHANGE will come AT the sounding of the LAST TRUMPET!


         "Behold, I show you a MYSTERY (so then WHAT is this MYSTERY that Paul is SHOWING to US the prophets and servants of God?); We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, (HOW and WHEN will this MYSTERY of our CHANGE take place?)
       52. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, (so now we know that our CHANGE will take place QUICKLY, but WHEN will our CHANGE take place?) AT the LAST TRUMP: FOR (or BECAUSE) the TRUMPET shall SOUND, (WHAT TRUMPET shall SOUND? The LAST TRUMPET shall SOUND) and the dead shall be RAISED (or RESURRECTED) incorruptible, and we shall be CHANGED. (but WHAT is our CHANGE exactly?)
       53. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on IMMORTALITY (or ETERNAL LIFE where the SECOND DEATH has NO POWER over us)."




          So now let us COMPARE scripture WITH scripture in order to see if the SEVENTH TRUMPET which SIMPLE LOGIC teaches us is the LAST TRUMPET, but let us see what the WORD of TRUTH teaches us. Please read Revelation 10:7, which teaches us that on the very moment that the SEVENTH TRUMPET BEGINS to SOUND then the MYSTERY which was told to the prophet and servants of God would be FINISHED or COMPLETED.


       "But in the days of the voice of the SEVENTH angel, when he shall BEGIN to SOUND, the MYSTERY of God should be FINISHED, as he has declared (or SHOWN) to his servants the prophets."


          Much more than a MERE COINCIDENCE for ME just to IGNORE because my FLESH did not want to ENDURE SOUND DOCTRINE at the time that I came to the knowledge of the TRUTH concerning WHEN the RAPTURE of the church would take place.

          You see I was TAUGHT the PRE-tribulation view, but when the Holy Spirit began showing me DISCREPANCIES, TOO MANY to IGNORE, then I search the word of God for myself I discover that I was NOT taught the TRUTH.

          So now let us see what actually happen AT the time that the LAST TRUMPET is SOUNDED. Please read Revelation 11:11-19 which is where we see a resurrection and a type of figure of the rapture or catching up and AT this SAME time we also see the SOUNDING of the LAST TRUMPET.


       "And after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet;(the resurrection of the DEAD IN CHRIST) and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
       12. And they heard a GREAT VOICE from heaven saying unto them, COME UP HITHER. And they ASCENDED UP to heaven (speaking of the SKY) in a CLOUD (a description of the RAPTURE); and their enemies beheld them.
       13. And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were frightened, and gave glory to the God of heaven.
       14. The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe comes quickly. (sudden destruction upon those who were NOT WATCHING)
       15. And the SEVENTH angel SOUNDED (or the LAST TRUMPET was SOUNDED); and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall REIGN for ever and ever.
       16. And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshiped God,
       17. Saying, We give you thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and are to come; because you have taken to you your great power, and have reigned.
       18. And the nations were ANGRY (WHY?), and you WRATH IS COME, and the TIME of the dead, that they should be judged, and that you should give REWARD unto your servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear your name, small and great; and should destroy them which destroy the earth.
       19. And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thundering, and an earthquake, and great hail."




          So then, CLEARLY we see the RESURRECTION of the DEAD IN CHRIST, the RAPTURE taking place AT the TIME that the SEVENTH and LAST TRUMPET is BEGINNING to SOUND.  
          Also the LAST trumpet is the LAST trumpet and is Matthew 24: IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of great tribulation we see a TRUMPET sounding. This would be IMPOSSIBLE unless this was the LAST TRUMPET.

       "IMMEDIATELY AFTER the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: 
       30.  And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 
       31.  And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a TRUMPET, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other."

          There can only be ONE LAST trumpet at it will sound at the SECOND coming of Jesus IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of Great tribulation and right at the BEGINNING of the WRATH of God. And the rapture takes place IN BETWEEN the Great tribulation and the WRATH of God.
          DEFINITELY NOT a COINCIDENCE! At least NOT for ME.



          #221. The Apostle Paul wrote about the “last” trumpet DECADES BEFORE John saw the SEVEN “judgment trumpets” of the Revelation. The Apostle Paul’s “last trump” was written in 60 A.D. John’s vision came 30+ years later--around 96 A.D. The Apostle Paul could NOT have known about the 7th and “last trumpet” of Revelation--BEFORE it was revealed to John on the isle of Patmos!



          Now I am sure that ALL of the Old Testament were NOT WRITTEN at the EXACT SAME TIME, but YET all the books of the Old Testament harmonize together, and I do not think the Holy Spirit has failed us in the New Testament. You have to remember that John was being told what to write, therefore it was REVEALED to John what to write. As far as the rest of the New Testament I am sure that the Holy Spirit inspired the Apostles and disciple of Jesus to write down what the saw, heard and was taught, but as far as being inspired in the same way as the Old Testament it does not appear to be so to me. And certainly there are errors in the many TRANSLATIONS of teh Bible other wise they would all agree perfectly. 



          #222. The TRUMP OF GOD brings in blessing, eternal life, glorified bodies. 1 Thessalonians 4:16. The seven trumpets of the Revelation brings destruction upon the enemies and God’s WRATH.



          I suppose one will see what they WANT to see, unless of course they are willing to submit to the teaching of the Holy Spirit, and then they may not truly WANT to know the TRUTH, but they will submit themselves to ENDURE SOUND DOCTRINE.

          All through the word of TRUTH a TRUMPET is used to SOUND and ALARM or to ANNOUNCE an event, or to SIGNAL something or someone. So whenever the trumpet is used there can be BOTH good things and bad things happening at the SAME time. Just give it a moment and THINK about it. If a trumpet os alarm was sounded people would be warned and lives saved, but just sounding the trumpet does not stop the invading army.



          #223. The TRUMP OF GOD is DISTINCTLY for the Church. Since God deals with Israel and a rebellious world in the tribulation, the 7th trumpet CANNOT refer to the Church without losing THE DISTINCTIONS between Israel and the Church.



          For ME I easily see Almighty God being ABLE to deal with the CHURCH at the SAME TIME that he deals with ISRAEL. Did God not LEAVE Israel ON the Earth when he turned to the GENTILES to extend his plan of salvation? So WHY then does the PRE-tribulation doctrine DEMAND that the CHURCH CANNOT be hear while God deals with Israel? There is NO lose of DISTINCTION if BOTH are here ON the Earth at the SAME TIME.



          #224. The LAST TRUMP for the Church in the Pre-Trib Rapture--is the TRUMP OF GOD. The Revelation trumpets are blown by ANGELS.


          WHO SENT the ANGELS? Do you think the angels did things on their own? Or do you suppose the angels were obeying God's command to blow the trumpets?


          #225. The LAST TRUMP for the Church is to “call an assembly” to rise and meet Jesus in the air. The Revelation trumpets SEND God’s JUDGMENTS onto a rebellious world.



         AGAIN WHEN or "AT" the TIME that the LAST TRUMPET is SOUNDED our change will take place in a MOMENT in a TWINKLING of an eye. This does NOT mean that ONLY judgments and the WRATH of God can take place. Remember our CHANGE only takes a SPLIT SECOND of time AT the first moment that the last or seventh trumpet BEGINS to sound. Then after we are caught up into the air and we are safe with Jesus he will pour out the WRATH of God upon the ungodly. 

          And just thing how GLORIOUS it will be to be RESCUED just in the nick of time. I mean you can not really appreciate something till you were THAT CLOSE to losing it.


          #226. The LAST TRUMP for the Church is A CALL to come WORSHIP at Gods’ throne. The Revelation judgment trumpets cause people to HARDEN THEIR HEARTS and they do NOT REPENT--Revelation 9:20-21.


          Again it is for BOTH.


          #227. The LAST TRUMP for the Church is FOR BELIEVERS. The 7th trumpet judgment in Revelation is FOR UNBELIEVERS.



          Over and over with the SAME line of reason. AT the MOMENT that the LAST TRUMPET BEGINS to SOUND in the book of Revelation is for BOTH the CHURCH and for the WORLD. The CHURCH shall be RAPTURED and those in the WORLD who REPENT and CALL upon the Lord shall be SAVED, and THEN the WRATH of Almighty God will be poured out upon the ungodly and those who disobey the gospel of Jesus Christ.



          #228. The LAST TRUMP for the Church is an act of God’s GRACE. The 7th trumpet judgment in Revelation is an act of God’s WRATH.


          God's GRACE does NOT ABRUPTLY END at the moment of the RAPTURE, because if it did the God would not remember MERCY.



          #229. In the TRUMP OF GOD passage, for the Church, we are exhorted to “Comfort one another with these words.” At the 7th trumpet in Revelation, “the nations will be angry.”



          When Israel the NATURAL OLIVE branch was CUT off and WE were GRAFTED IN it was SEVERITY on THEIR PART but JOY on OUR PART. So in the SAME WAY the LAST TRUMPET will be JOY on OUR PART and SEVERITY on THEIR PART.



          #230. When the LAST TRUMP blows for the Church at the Rapture, Jesus will NOT be in heaven (like He is at the sounding of the 7th Revelation trumpet). Instead, Jesus descends into the air to call the Church to Himself. In the Revelation passage of the 7th trumpet, there’s NO MENTION of Jesus descending, shouting or being in the clouds. 



          AGAIN EVERY verse does NOT give EVERY DETAIL. And yes Jesus was IN HEAVEN when John RECEIVED the REVELATION of Jesus Christ. However, WHEN this event happens Jesus will be IN the CLOUDS and we will ASCEND UP into the CLOUDS be GATHERED TOGETHER to MEET Jesus IN the AIR and EVERY EYE shall SEE us. Remember in Acts that the angels said IN LIKE MANNER, NOT EXACTLY, but IN LIKE MANNER as you SEE Jesus being RECEIVED UP into the CLOUDS so shall he COME.

          This reason to ME sounds like ANY SCRAP or SHED that can be USED in order NOT to ENDURE SOUND DOCTRINE and CLING to the FABLE of a PRE-tribulation rapture in order to ESCAPE suffering. If you begin to look at SUFFERING for JESUS as an HONOR the fear that grips you will lift and you will receive PEACE.



          #231. The “last trump” for the Church in the Rapture and the 7th trumpet of the Revelation CANNOT be the same.



          WHY NOT? Is this statement of DENIAL a valid reason, or a non acceptance of the TRUTH?


          What if an ATHEIST says, 'There just CANNOT be a God', you would be going WHY NOT? The TRUTH of the matter is that the is NO NEED to DIVIDE the ONE and ONLY SECOND coming into TWO SEPARATE and DISTINCT coming as being the ONLY WAY to harmonize the APPARENT contradictions in God's word, because ALL the scriptures HARMONIZE quite well when the word of TRUTH is RIGHTLY DIVIDED and is NOT TWISTED and CHANGED to FIT what we WANT to believe.




          THERE’S MORE! USES OF TRUMPETS DEFINED


          #232. In Numbers 10:1-10, the uses of trumpets are defined. Two silver trumpets were constructed for the purpose of “calling the assembly together to worship” and for “the journeying of the camps.” When the camp was called to move, ONE trumpet would blow and the east part of the camp went forward. A SECOND trumpet would sound and the south part of the camp would move. Numbers 10:1-10 doesn’t mention the north and west sides, or the tribe of Levi and the tabernacle (as seen in Numbers 2:1-34)--but a THIRD, FOURTH and FIFTH trumpet MUST have sounded for the moving of the camps. At the LAST TRUMPET, the WHOLE camp would be MOVING OUT.





          Good analogy. Now show me HOW this ties in to the MYSTERY of God being FINISHED. Make some connection other than the analogy of MOVING OUT. I believe this passage says they shall move forward into battle. At least that is the way I read it.

          Show us something in these verses that relate to a RESURRECTION, or a GOING UP. Some points to consider is that these trumpets were blown by MEN and the LAST TRUMPET is the trumpet of God. 1 Corinthians does NOT specifically say WHO SOUNDS the TRUMPET of God, but in Revelation we see that it was the SEVENTH ANGEL who SOUND the LAST TRUMPET.


          #233. The Apostle Paul, being a well-taught Jew, had to KNOW the MEANING of the LAST TRUMPET (by the Israeli definition). At the LAST TRUMP for the Church, which is A SIGNAL that our work is done, the WHOLE assembly will MOVE “camp” to heaven.



          Paul and the other disciples of Jesus TAUGHT what they were TAUGHT by our Lord. Perhaps Paul in one of his REVELATIONS was TAUGHT about the LAST TRUMPET and I am sure if it were a SIGNIFICANT teaching in the Old testament that Paul would have QUOTED the passage that spoke of this LAST TRUMPET, but I do not find any where that Paul QUOTED any such passage. I am not trying to be rude, but the word LAST is a very SIMPLE and EASY to UNDERSTAND word. LAST means AFTER ALL OTHERS.

Therefore the LAST TRUMPET to SOUND will be AFTER ALL OTHER TRUMPETS have SOUNDED! So IF the PRE-tribulation were TRUE and the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised OCCURS BEFORE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION and the WRATH of God, then this would therefore mean that there could NOT POSSIBLY BE ANY OTHER TRUMPETS that could SOUND, because the RAPTURE of the CHURCH takes place AT the SOUNDING of the LAST TRUMPET. Therefore there could NOT POSSIBLY BE ANY, NO, NOT ONE SINGLE SOUNDING of a TRUMPET during the time of GREAT TRIBULATION nor right before the WRATH of God is poured out, BECAUSE the LAST TRUMPET would have ALREADY been SOUND BEFORE the time of GREAT TRIBULATION.

          LAST TRUMPET means that there can be NO OTHER TRUMPETS to SOUND AFTER the LAST TRUMPET has SOUNDED! And Jesus HIMSELF said that IMMEDIATELY AFTER the great tribulation at his SECOND coming there would be a great sound of a TRUMPET. I have to BELIEVE the words of Jesus over the THEORIES of men.


         #234. Some people think the ascension of the “two witnesses” in Revelation 11:12 is the Rapture of the Church. (a.) The “two witnesses” are RAISED from the dead BEFORE THE BLOWING of the 7th trumpet in Revelation! But at the VERY INSTANT the TRUMP is BLOWN for THE CHURCH, the resurrection/ rapture will happen.


          The word of God says AT. It is AT the sounding of the LAST TRUMPET. The word of God ALSO says BEGIN. So when the LAST TRUMPET BEGINS to SOUND the MYSTERY of our CHANGE will be ACCOMPLISHED of finished.

          Only those that teach the PRE-tribulation rapture teach that we shall HEAR the sound of the TRUMPET calling us HOME. Those in the grave will HEAR his VOICE, but I do not remember reading anything in the word of God about HEARING the LAST TRUMPET.


          #235. Some people think the ascension of the “two witnesses” in Revelation 11:12 is the Rapture of the Church. (b.) The Church will be Raptured in the TWINKLING OF AN EYE. The TWINKLING OF THE EYE is INSTANTANEOUS--split-fractions of a second! For the Church, it’s “Now you see them--now you don’t!” BUT the “two witnesses” will have TIME to stand on their feet and THE WHOLE WORLD will WATCH them on satellite TV. The resurrection of the “two witnesses” CANNOT be the Rapture of the Church.



          If things are as bad as the PRE-tribulation doctrine teaches, then it is hard for ME to picture the WHOLE WORLD watching satellite TV.

          For ME I personally understand that the word of God is speaking of OUR CHANGE happening in a twinkling of an eye. As far as the CATCHING UP or ASCENDING UP into the CLOUDS to be GATHERED TOGETHER and then taken to MEET Jesus in the AIR over this place called ARMAGEDDON, I PERSONALLY do NOT see this PART of the RAPTURE occurring in a SPLIT SECOND.




          INTERESTING COMPARISONS OF THE TRUMP OF GOD AT MT. SINAI-AND TRUMP OF GOD AT THE RAPTURE!


          #236. In Exodus 19:16-20, there’s a TRUMP OF GOD as God DESCENDED upon Mt. Sinai--NO angels or people blew this trumpet--but God Himself. At the second occurrence of the TRUMP OF GOD, at the rapture of the Church, NO angels or people will blow it.



          So then, let us make a few more interesting COMPARISONS. ONLY Moses ascended UP the mountain and all of God's people remained at the base of the mountain.


          Verse 15 say, "And he said unto the people, Be READY against the third day: come NOT at your wives."


          So then IF the RAPTURE is IMMINENT so that you can NEVER KNOW when Jesus is coming, then in order for you to be READY for his coming then you are to NOT come at your wife. Just making some COMPARISONS. But is a POST tribulation rapture three days is not that hard to handle not coming at the wife. It might be easier to suffer 3 1/3 years of tribulation than NOT to come at the wife ever again. Also NO ONE goes to HEAVEN. Moses goes to the top of the mountain and then comes right back down again. And God comes DOWN to the top of the mountain, very UNLIKE a PRE-tribulation rapture where Jesus does NOT touch the ground. If one is going to use this passage to try and prove a PRE-tribulation rapture then use the WHOLE account.



          #237. At Mt. Sinai and in the Rapture, BOTH the TRUMP OF GOD and an AUDIBLE VOICE are heard. Exodus 19:19 --(God answered Moses by voice) and 1 Thessalonians 4:16 --(the SHOUT of Jesus).



          AGAIN, EVERY DETAIL is NOT given in EVERY passage of scripture. But in Revelation 11:12 they HEARD a GREAT VOICE.


       "And they HEARD a great VOICE from heaven saying unto them, COME UP HITHER. And they ASCENDED UP to heaven in a CLOUD; and their enemies beheld them."



          Pretty much like 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18, SHOUT, GREAT VOICE. Being CAUGHT UP in the CLOUDS, ASCENDING UP in the CLOUDS.



          #238. At Mt. Sinai, Israel was redeemed from slavery to Egypt. At the Rapture, the Church is REDEEMED from our sinful flesh (which CAN INDEED hold a Christian in slavery--IF we DON’T reckon ourselves DEAD to sin through Jesus).



          Not sure how this proves a PRE-tribulation rapture.



          #239. At Mt. Sinai, God DWELLED with Israel. At the Rapture, the Church DWELLS with Jesus.



          According to the PRE-tribulation point of view the church dwells with Jesus IN HEAVEN for 7 years, but is Exodus God came DOWN to the Earth to dwell with man.

          However in a POST tribulation rapture God and Jesus come DOWN and we go UP to the CLOUDS to MEET Jesus and then we come right back DOWN just like Moses did in Exodus, then at the end of the 1000 years Almighty God himself comes DOWN to DWELL with man.



          #240. The TRUMP OF GOD sounded on Mt. Sinai for Israel on the FEAST OF PENTECOST. The SECOND, and LAST TRUMP OF GOD, relates to a Church that BEGAN on PENTECOST.



          No argument there, but this ONLY PROVES a POST tribulation rapture of the CHURCH and NOT a so called PER-tribulation rapture. Remember LAST means LAST.



          #241. THE TRUMP OF GOD is a DIFFERENT TRUMPET than the ones used in the judgments of the tribulation. The 7th trumpet CANNOT be the LAST TRUMP of the Church’s rapture!



          It does not matter what KIND of TRUMPET, whether it be SILVER or whether it be gold or brass. It does NOT matter what the TRUMPET is used for, because a TRUMPET is a TRUMPET and the LAST TRUMPET is the LAST TRUMPET, which means NO OTHER TRUMPET NO matter if it is a DIFFERENT SIZE COLOR SHAPE or even makes a DIFFERENT SOUND it is STILL A TRUMPET. If it is CALLED a TRUMPET by the WORD of ALMIGHTY GOD then it is a TRUMPET and NO OTHER TRUMPET no matter WHAT you WANT to believe can SOUND after the LAST TRUMPET has SOUNDED.


          So let LOGIC teach you WHEN the RAPTURE of the CHURCH will occur by the SOUNDING of the LAST TRUMPET. There is ONLY ONE PLACE IN TIME where this will work and ALL the scripture HARMONIZE, and that place in TIME is AT the SECOND coming of our Lord just like our Lord and savior Jesus Christ HIMSELF TAUGHT us in Matthew chapter 24.




THE FEASTS OF THE LORD


          #242. The SEVEN FEASTS of THE LORD, given to Israel in Leviticus 23:1-44 is God’s TIMETABLE. They show PROPHETIC FULFILLMENT'S of the crucifixion of Jesus, the birth of the Church and the Second Coming of Jesus.



          True.


          #243. Four of the FEASTS are FULFILLED on the EXACT DAY when Israel observed them! (a.) PASSOVER, the 14th of Nisan, the FIRST MONTH of Israel’s RELIGIOUS YEAR. Jesus was CRUCIFIED on the VERY SAME DAY--the LAMB OF GOD, Who TAKES AWAY the sins of the world. (b.) UNLEAVENED BREAD, the 15th of Nisan. Jesus was BURIED by sundown, the START of that feast--Jesus’ burial on that EXACT DATE represents and FULFILLS the middle loaf which was HIDDEN or BURIED in the feast of Unleavened Bread. (c.) FIRSTFRUITS, the Sunday after Unleavened Bread (in 32 A.D., that EXACT DAY occurred THREE DAYS after Jesus was buried). On the THIRD DAY, Jesus ROSE from the DEAD and became THE FIRSTFRUITS of them that died. Fulfilled exactly! (d.) PENTECOST--also called the “Feast of Weeks,” 50th day after Firstfruits. The Holy Spirit descended upon the FIRST believers of THE CHURCH. When PENTECOST (Shavuot) was FULFILLED on the EXACT DAY of its CELEBRATION, the FIRST MEMBERS of the NEW CHURCH were JEWS, so the FEAST was FULFILLED in ISRAEL--even though the Church became predominantly Gentile throughout its history.



          I have not PERSONALLY checked the dates in history, but I believe this is true.



          #244. Since the FIRST THREE feasts were FULFILLED on EXACT DAYS that Israel observed them, so also, we can safely assume that the LAST THREE feasts will be FULFILLED on the EXACT DAY of their observance, too. GOD DOES NOT CHANGE.


          Sounds like good logic which seems safe to ASSUME.


          #245. The LAST THREE feasts PROPHESY the events of Jesus’ Second Coming. (a.) The FEAST OF TRUMPETS (Rosh Hashanah), first day of the 7th month of Tishri (which is also the FIRST DAY of the FIRST MONTH of Israel’s CIVIL YEAR)! This is when Israel celebrates their NEW YEAR! On that day, A NEW SEVEN YEARS will BEGIN for Israel, as antichrist confirms a COVENANT with them, which STARTS the tribulation. [The Church will be Raptured BEFORE that event occurs.] (b.) Yom Kippur, the FEAST OF ATONEMENT, the 10th day of the 7th month. This will be THE DAY when Jesus ATONES the sins of Israel (they will be forgiven and restored)--and He will set His feet on the Mt. of Olives on THIS DAY of His Second Coming. The Second Coming will SIMULTANEOUSLY fulfill A JUBILEE (Leviticus 25:9-15) in Israel on the DAY OF ATONEMENT. The land will return to its RIGHTFUL OWNERS, and THE EARTH will return to THE LORD’S POSSESSION. Captives will be set free and all debts will be forgiven. All these DETAILS are a part of what Jesus will do as His feet touch the earth on THAT DAY OF ATONEMENT. (c.) THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES (Sukkot), the 15th day of the 7th month. Five days after Jesus has returned to the earth, the celebration of God living with His people (dwelling with, tabernacling with them) will be celebrated. Zechariah 14:16. Fulfilled on the EXACT DAY of its celebration!


          Zechariah 14:16 teaches us that the FEAST of TABERNACLES will be KEPT DURING the 1000 year REIGN of Jesus, which tells ME that the FEAST of TABERNACLES will NOT be FULFILLED UNTIL the END of the 1000 years when ALMIGHTY God HIMSELF will come DOWN to the NEW Earth to DWELL with man.

          So then, the feast of the TRUMPETS, PLURAL and the feast of the ATONEMENT will be fulfilled in the last days BEFORE the 1000 year reign of Jesus. But WHEN? Here is what Leviticus ACTUALLY says,





       "Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, In the SEVENTH MONTH, in the FIRST DAY of the month, shall you have a sabbath, a memorial of blowing of TRUMPETS (PLURAL), an holy convocation.
       25. Ye shall do no servile work therein: but you shall offer an offering made by FIRE unto the LORD.
       26. And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
       27. ALSO on the TENTH DAY of THIS SEVENTH MONTH there shall be a DAY of ATONEMENT: it shall be an holy convocation unto you; and you shall AFFLICT your SOULS, and offer an offering made by FIRE unto the LORD.
       28. And you shall do NO work in that same day: for it is a DAY of ATONEMENT, to make an atonement for you before the LORD your God.
       29. For whatsoever soul it be that shall NOT be AFFLICTED in that same day, he shall be CUT OFF from among his people.
       30. And whatsoever soul it be that does any work in that same day, the same soul will I destroy from among his people.
       31. You shall do no manner of work: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings.
       32. It shall be unto you a sabbath of rest, and you shall AFFLICT your SOULS: in the NINTH DAY of the month at even, from even unto even, shall you celebrate your sabbath.
       33. And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying,
       34. Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, The FIFTEENTH DAY of this SEVENTH month shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven days unto the LORD. (well to ME if the ONLY feast day that is being KEPT during the 1000 year REIGN of Jesus is the feast of TABERNACLES, then does this mean that all the other feasts days have been FULFILLED and no longer need to be KEPT?)
       35 On the first day shall be an holy convocation: you shall do no servile work therein.
       36. Seven days ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the LORD: on the eighth day shall be an holy convocation unto you; and you shall offer an offering made by fire unto the LORD: it is a solemn assembly; and you shall do no servile work therein.
       37. These are the feasts of the LORD, which you shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to offer an offering made by fire unto the LORD, a burnt offering, and a meat offering, a sacrifice, and drink offerings, every thing upon his day:
       38. Beside the sabbaths of the LORD, and beside your gifts, and beside all your vows, and beside all your freewill offerings, which you give unto the LORD.
         39. Also in the fifteenth day of the seventh month,(the feast of TABERNACLES) when you have gathered in the fruit of the land, you shall keep a feast unto the LORD seven days: on the first day shall be a sabbath, and on the eighth day shall be a sabbath.
       40. And you shall take you on the first day the boughs of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook; and you shall rejoice before the LORD your God seven days.
       41. And you shall keep it a feast unto the LORD seven days in the year. It shall be a statute for ever in your generations: you shall celebrate it in the seventh month.
       42. You shall dwell in booths seven days; all that are Israelites BORN shall dwell in booths:
       43. That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of the land of Egypt: I am the LORD your God.
       44. And Moses declared unto the children of Israel the feasts of the LORD."




           Well to ME it sounds like the feast of TRUMPETS covering the time of GREAT TRIBULATION when we are to AFFLICT our souls and PRAY for the PEOPLE. And the DAY of ATONEMENT sounds like a more specific and shorter period of time. Both sound very SERIOUS about AFFLICTING our SOULS lest we be CUT OFF.

          But NONE of it sounds like a PRE-tribulation rapture in order to ESCAPE being AFFLICTED.



          #246. These FEASTS are for Israel. The Church has NOT been instructed to keep them. Colossians 2:16-17.



          Well IF this were TRUE, then the CHURCH would have NO RIGHT to receive the Holy Spirit as they did on the Day of Pentecost that was FULFILLED on the EXACT DAY as this author stated earlier. In fact most EVERY thing in the Old Testament could be throw out, because most every thing was written to Israel and NOT to the CHURCH with this line of REASONING. 
          Granted there are SOME things in the Bible that ONLY pertain to Israel, but IF the FEAST were ALL for Israel and NONE for the CHURCH, then why bring them up? We CANNOT pick and choose which feast pertain to us and which feasts pertain ONLY to Israel. Does the feast of the ATONEMENT pertain to the CHURCH? Does it pertain to Israel? Did Jesus dies for US only? Or did Jesus die for Israel as well?

          No the church has not been instructed to keep the feast days, but we are TAUGHT in the word that the things in the Old Testament are SHADOWS of things to COME, an EXAMPLES from which we can LEARN.



          #247. Some teach that the Rapture of the Church will happen on Pentecost to END the Church age on the SAME DAY the Church was born. The idea is INCORRRECT for THREE reasons. (a.) Although the Church was born on Pentecost, it fulfilled a FEAST DAY for Israel, because the FIRST who were born into the Church were Jews. (b.) If we needed to wait for the Lord to Rapture His Church on Pentecost (from year to year), it DESTROYS IMMINENCE. (c.) We’ll NOT know the day or the hour when the Church will be Raptured, so we’re exhorted to be WATCHING for Jesus.



          We are given the SEVENTH MONTH in which the feast of TRUMPETS and the DAY of ATONEMENT is to be KEPT and if ALL the OTHER feast were FULFILLED of the EXACT DAY, then why not expect the DAY of ATONEMENT to be FULFILLED of the EXACT SAME DAY? But WHAT YEAR?



          #248. Some teach that the Rapture of the Church will happen on the FEAST OF TRUMPETS (because of the TRUMPETS, in relation to the Rapture). The idea is incorrect for the THREE reasons. (a.) The Trumpets BLOW to ANNOUNCE a NEW YEAR in Israel, NOT to Rapture the Church! This also FORCES the idea that the Church will be Raptured at the SAME TIME that the antichrist signs the “peace agreement” with Israel (which STARTS the tribulation). There’s NOTHING in prophecy to suggest that AT THE INSTANT the Church is removed, the tribulation begins. It’s logical that SOME TIME must pass--between the Rapture, and WHEN the antichrist gains enough power to make that covenant. (b.) If we needed to wait for the Lord to Rapture His Church on some future Feast of Trumpets, it DESTROYS IMMINENCE. (c.) We’ll NOT know the day or the hour when the Church will be Raptured, so we’re exhorted to be WATCHING for Jesus.



          For ME, I see the DAY and the HOUR NOT being KNOW at the TIME that Jesus spoke these words, but NOT that the DAY and the HOUR could NEVER be KNOWN.




          TO SUM IT UP!


          #249. Where’s the SOUND Biblical doctrine SHOWING that the Rapture occurs SOMETIME WITHIN the tribulation. THERE’S NONE!





          TRUE, But there IS MUCH BIBLICAL EVIDENCE to CLEARLY SHOW that the RAPTURE occurs IMMEDIATELY AFTER the time of GREAT TRIBULATION!


   
          #250. There is indeed SOUND Biblical doctrine SHOWING that the Rapture is PRE-TRIBULATION. IN MANY PLACES!



          ONLY if you CHANGE the meanings of CLEAR, PLAIN, and SIMPLE WORDS like:
                    CLEAR STATEMENT OF FACT:
          Jesus will COME a SECOND TIME. 

          PRE TRIB DENIAL of he FACTS:
          No the Bible doesn't really mean that Jesus will come a SECOND time, you have to understand that Jesus NEEDS to come BEFORE the time of GREAT tribulation because we the CHURCH are NOT appointed to the WRATH of God so therefore Jesus need to come BEFORE the tribulation so that we can ESCAPE the WRATH of God, and THEN he will come again at his SECOND coming.

          To ME that seems like TWISTING the scriptures to FIT one's own PERSONALLY INTERPRETATION.

 
           CLEAR STATEMENT OF FACT:
          Blessed is he that has part in the FIRST resurrection. 

         
           PRE TRIB DENIAL of he FACTS:
          NO the Bible does NOT mean FIRST resurrection as just a SINGLE ONE TIME resurrection, but rather the Bible really means that the FIRST resurrection is DIVIDED into THREE DIFFERENT STAGES.

          Again CHANGING the word of God to FIT one's own PERSONAL INTERPRETATION.


           CLEAR STATEMENT OF FACT:
          But the REST of the DEAD lived NOT again UNTIL the END of the 1000 years. 


           PRE TRIB DENIAL of he FACTS:
           NO, what the Bible really means is that the REST here refers to ONLY the WICKED.


           This last one sounded logical when I first heard it, but then when I saw in the BIBLE that people in the MORTAL bodies DIED during the 1000 years I KNEW that not ALL of them could possibly be WICKED. If so Jesus would be a failure in teaching people about God. NO! A thousand times NO! There will be BOTH the righteous and the wicked who will be resurrected in the second resurrection at the end of the 1000 year reign of Jesus.


           CLEAR STATEMENT OF FACT:
          AT the LAST trumpet. 

           PRE TRIB DENIAL of he FACTS:
           NO the LAST TRUMPET could NOT possibly be the SEVENTH trumpet if Revelation, because those trumpets are trumpets of JUDGMENT and the trumpet at the rapture is a calling UP of the CHURCH. So when the Bible says LAST TRUMPET it really does NOT mean LAST.


          You can CHANGE all the words in the Bible you want, but it STILL will NOT CHANGE the TRUTH! You can BELIEVE in a PRE-tribulation rapture just like the atheist BELIEVES that there is NO God, but ANY BELIEF in that which is FALSE will NOT cause it to BE SO!




          ENDING NOTE:



          There might be MORE reasons for the Pre-Trib Rapture than I’ve listed here. For me to arrive at 250 REASONS is SOLID PROOF for the Pre-Trib position!




           In TRUTH there are ONLY about 20 arguments for a PRE-tribulation rapture that can be understood as legitimate and sincere questions.

          To ME all the other so-called REASONS to me are desperate attempts to CLING to that which TICKLES the ear and is pleasant to hear.

          I offer a challenge to any mid- and post-tribbers, and to the pre-wrath people, too. SHOW ME 250 SPECIFIC reasons why your positions are true. Until you can do that, with indisputable, LITERAL and SPECIFIC scriptures, then I will REMAIN CONVINCED that the Pre-Trib Rapture is the CORRECT interpretation!

          Almost any BIBLICAL SOUND DOCTRINE can be torn apart by those who are WILLINGLY IGNORANT to ENDURE SOUND DOCTRINE and TWIST the scriptures to their OWN hurt!




          It seems as if Biblical SOUND DOCTRINE belongs only to those seeking the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.

          Thanks for reading. May God bless you richly as you continue to seek the TRUTH of the WHOLE word of God.

          Your brother in our Lord Jesus Christ,

          Mark.


          I was first taught the pre tribulation point of view and believed this teaching without question for a couple of years. Then I began to see some contradictions with this teaching in the word of God. I continued to believe this doctrine for a few more years, until I was led by the Holy Spirit to search out the truth for myself. Before this time I read this book that gave 50 reasons why the rapture will take place before the time of great tribulation. The author of this book is John Walvoord and the title of his book is The Rapture Question published by Zondevan. I have since destroyed the book, but below are the 50 reasons he used that I got off the following website:

http://www.biblicist.org/bible/fifty.shtml

While I was searching for these 50 reasons I found this other author with 250 reasons so I chose to use her reasons, because she had five times as many. Or so she CLAIMS, but as you have seen many of these so called reasons need to be combined in order to make a logical argument. I leave these 50 reasons for you to read, but they are the same as those we have already covered in this study.

Also I have heard, but not verified that John Walvoord is CHANGED his views to a POST tribulation rapture before he died.


Reasons for a

PRE-TRIBULATION RAPTURE


50 Reasons for the Pretribulation Rapture

Historical Argument
1. While posttribulationism appeared as early as 2 Thessalonians 2, many in the early church believed in the imminency of the Lord's return, which is an essential doctrine of pretribulationism.

2. The detailed development of the pretribulational truth during the past few centuries does not prove that the doctrine is new or novel. Its development is similar to that of other major doctrines in the history of the church.

Hermeneutics
3. Pretribulationism is the only view that allows literal interpretation of all Old and New Testament passages on the Great Tribulation.

4. Pretribulationism distinguishes clearly between Israel and the church and their respective programs.

Nature of the Tribulation
5. Pretribulationism maintains the scriptural distinction between the Great Tribulation and tribulation in general that precedes it.

6. The Great Tribulation is properly interpreted by pretribulationists as a time of preparation for Israel's restoration (Deu. 4:29-30; Jer. 30:4-11). It is not the purpose of the Tribulation to prepare the church for glory.

7. None of the Old Testament passages on the Tribulation mention the church (Deu. 4:29-30; Jer. 30: 4-11; Dan. 8:24-27; 12:1-2).

8. None of the New Testament passages on the Tribulation mention the church (Matt. 13:30; 39-42, 48-50; 24:15-31; 1 Thess. 1:9-10; 5:4-9; 2 Thess. 2:1-11; Rev. 4-18).

9. In contrast to midtribulationism, the pretribulational view provides an adequate explanation for the beginning of the Great Tribulation in Revelation 6. Midtribulationism is refuted by the plain teaching of Scripture that the Great Tribulation begins long before the seventh trumpet of Revelation 11.

10. The proper distinction is maintained between the prophetic trumpets of Scripture by pretribulationism. There is no proper ground for the pivotal argument of midtribulationism that the seventh trumpet of Revelation is the last trumpet in that there is no established connection between the seventh trumpet of Revelation 11, the last trumpet of 1 Corinthians 15:52, and the trumpet of Matthew 24:31. They are three distinct events.

11. The unity of Daniel's seventieth week is maintained by pretribulationists. By contrast, postribulationism and midtribulationists destroy the unity of Daniel's seventieth week and confuse Israel's program with that of the church.

Nature of the Church
12. The translation of the church is never mentioned in any passage dealing with the second coming of Christ after the Tribulation.

13. The church is not appointed to wrath (Rom. 5:9: 1 Thess. 1:9-10; 5:9). The church therefore cannot enter "the great day of their wrath" (Rev. 6:17).

14. The church will not be overtaken by the day of the Lord (1 Thess. 5:1-9, which includes the Tribulation.

15. The possibility of a believer escaping the Tribulation is mentioned in Luke 21:36.

16. The church of Philadelphia was promised deliverance from "the hour of trial that is going to come upon the whole world to test those who live on the earth" (Rev. 3:10).

17. It is characteristic of divine dealing to deliver believers before a divine judgment is inflicted on the world as illustrated in the deliverance of Noah, Lot, Rahab, etc. (2 Peter 2:5-9).

18. At the time of the translation of the church, all believers go to the Father's house in heaven (John 14:3) and do not immediately return to the earth after meeting Christ in the air as postribulationists teach.

19. Pretribulationism does not divide the body of Christ at the Rapture on a works principle. The teaching of a partial rapture is based on the false doctrine that the translation of the church is a reward for good works. It is rather a climactic aspect of salvation by grace.

20. The Scriptures clearly teach that all, not part, of the church will be raptured at the coming of Christ for the church (1 Cor. 15:51-52; 1 Thess. 4:17).

21. As opposed to a view of a partial rapture, pretribulationism is founded on the definite teaching of Scripture that the death of Christ frees from all condemnation.

22. The godly remnant of the Tribulation are pictured as Israelites, not members of the church as maintained by the posttribulationists.

23. The pretribulational view, as opposed to posttribulationism, does not confuse general terms like elect and saints, which apply to the saved of all ages, with specific terms like churchand those in Christ, which refer to believers of this age only.

Doctrine of Imminency
24. The pretribulational interpretation teaches that the coming of Christ is actually imminent.

25. The exhortation to be comforted by the coming of the Lord (1 Thess. 4:18) is very significant in the pretribulational view and is especially contradicted by most posttribulationists.

26. The exhortation to look for "the glorious appearing" of Christ to His own (Titus 2:13) loses its significance if the Tribulation must intervene first. Believers in that case should look for signs.

27. The exhortation to purify ourselves in view of the Lord's return has most significance if His coming is imminent (1 John 3:2-3).

28. The church is uniformly exhorted to look for the coming of the Lord, while believers in the Tribulation are directed to look for signs.

The Work of the Holy Spirit
29. The Holy Spirit as the restrainer of evil cannot be taken out of the world unless the church, which the Spirit indwells, is translated at the same time. The Tribulation cannot begin until this restraint is lifted.

30. The Holy Spirit as the restrainer must be taken out of the world before "the lawless one," who dominates the tribulation period, can be revealed (2 Thess. 2:6-8).

31. If the expression "except there come a falling away first" (KJV) is translated literally, "except the "departure" come first," it would plainly show the necessity of the Rapture taking place before the beginning of the Tribulation.

Necessity of an Interval Between the Rapture and the Second Coming
32. According to 2 Corinthians 5:10, all believers of this age must appear before the judgment seat of Christ in heaven, an event never mentioned in the detailed accounts connected with the second coming of Christ to the earth.

33. If the twenty-four elders of Revelation 4:1-5:14 are representative of the church as many expositors believe, it would necessitate the rapture and reward of the church before the Tribulation.

34. The coming of Christ for His bride must take place before the Second Coming to the earth for the wedding feast (Rev. 19:7-10).

35. Tribulation saints are not translated at the second coming of Christ but carry on ordinary occupations such as farming and building houses, and they will bear children (Isa. 65:20-25). This would be impossible if the translation had taken place at the Second Coming to the earth, as posttribulationists teach.

36. The judgment of the Gentiles following the Second Coming (Matt. 25:31-46) indicates that both saved and unsaved are still in their natural bodies. This would be impossible if the translation had taken place at the Second Coming.

37. If the translation took place in connection with the Second Coming to the earth, there would be no need of separating the sheep from the goats at a subsequent judgment, but the separation would have taken place in the very act of the translation of the believers before Christ actually sets up His throne on earth (Matt. 25:31).

38. The judgment of Israel (Ezek. 20:34-38), which occurs subsequent to the Second Coming, indicates the necessity of regathering Israel. The separation of the saved from the unsaved in this judgment obviously takes place sometime after the Second Coming and would be unnecessary if the saved had previously been separated from the unsaved by translation.

Contrast Between the Rapture and the Second Coming
39. At the time of the Rapture the saints meet Christ in the air, while at the Second Coming Christ returns to the Mount of Olives to meet the saints on earth.

40. At the time of the Rapture the Mount of Olives is unchanged, while at the Second Coming it divides and a valley is formed to the east of Jerusalem (Zech. 14:4-5).

41. At the Rapture living saints are translated, while no saints are translated in connection with the second coming of Christ to the earth.

42. At the Rapture the saints go to heaven, while at the Second Coming to the earth the saints remain in the earth without translation.

43. At the time of the Rapture the world is unjudged and continues in sin, while at the Second Coming the world is judged and righteousness is established on the earth.

44. The translation of the church is pictured as a deliverance before the day of wrath, while the Second Coming is followed by the deliverance of those who have believed in Christ during the Tribulation.

45. The Rapture is described as imminent, while the Second Coming is preceded by definite signs.

46. The translation of living believers is a truth revealed only in the New Testament, while the Second Coming with its attendant events is a prominent doctrine of both Testaments.

47. The Rapture concerns only the saved, while the Second Coming deals with both saved and unsaved.

48. At the Rapture Satan is not bound, while at the Second Coming Satan is bound and cast into the abyss.

49. No unfulfilled prophecy stands between the church and the Rapture, while many signs must be fulfilled before the Second Coming.

50. No passage dealing with the resurrection of saints at the Second Coming ever mentions translation of living saints at the same time.

Written by: John F. Walvoord
(The Rapture Question, Zondervan)